Produced by Júlio Reis, Moisés S. Gomes, Julia Neufeld and
the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
http://www.pgdp.net










  NOTES

  _on the book of_

  LEVITICUS

  _by_
  C. H. MACKINTOSH

  _"All Scripture is given by inspiration of God."_

  LOIZEAUX BROTHERS
  _Neptune, New Jersey_

  FIRST EDITION 1880
  TWENTY-SEVENTH PRINTING 1965

  LOIZEAUX BROTHERS, INC., PUBLISHERS
  _A Nonprofit Organization, Devoted to the Lord's Work
  and to the Spread of His Truth_

  NEPTUNE, NEW JERSEY

  PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA




PREFATORY NOTE

TO THE AMERICAN EDITION


As several persons in America have, without any authority whatever
from me, undertaken to publish my four[1] volumes of "Notes," I deem
it my duty to inform the reader that I have given full permission to
Messrs. LOIZEAUX BROTHERS to publish an edition of those books in such
form as they shall consider most suitable.

                                                C. H. MACKINTOSH.

  _6 West Park Terrace, Scarborough,
  May 1st, 1879._

  [1] Now six.




PREFACE


In the Person and work of the Lord Jesus Christ there is an infinite
fullness, which meets every necessity of man, both as a sinner and as
a worshiper. The infinite dignity of His Person gives eternal value to
His work. In the book of Genesis we have seen "God's remedy for man's
ruin" in the promised seed--the Ark of Salvation, and in the rich
unfoldings of divine grace to fallen and sinful man. There we have the
_Bud_, the full-blown glories and fragrance of which shall yet fill
the heavens and the earth with joy and gladness.

In the book of Exodus we have seen "God's answer to man's question."
There, man is not only outside of Eden, but he has fallen into the
hands of a cruel and powerful enemy,--he is the bond-slave of the
world. How is he to be delivered from Pharaoh's thraldom--from Egypt's
furnace? How can he be redeemed, justified, and brought into the
promised land? God only could answer such questions, and this He did
in the blood of the slain Lamb. In the redemption-power of that blood,
every question is settled. It meets Heaven's highest claims, and man's
deepest necessities. Through its amazing efficacy, God is glorified,
man is redeemed, saved, justified, and brought to God's holy
habitation; while the enemy is completely overthrown, and his power
destroyed.

And now, in our meditations on the book of Leviticus, we find most
fully unfolded what we may call, "God's provision for man's need;" or,
a Sacrifice, a Priest, and a Place of Worship. These are essentially
necessary in drawing near unto God, as this book most abundantly
proves. But every thing therewith connected was appointed by God, and
established by His law. Nothing was left to be supplied by man's
fertile imagination, or his prudential arrangement.--"So Aaron and his
sons did _all things which the Lord commanded_ by the hand of Moses."
(Chap. viii. 36; ix. 6, 7.) Without the word of the Lord, neither
priest nor people could take a single step in the right direction. _It
is so still._ There is not a single ray of light in this dark world
but that which is shed from holy Scripture.--"Thy Word is a lamp unto
my feet, and a light unto my path." (Ps. cxix. 105.) It is truly happy
when the children of God so honor His Word as to be guided by it in
all things. We need _now_, as much as the Jew did _then_, divine
direction and divine guidance for acceptable worship. "But the hour
cometh, and now is, when the _true worshipers_ shall worship the
Father in spirit and in truth; for the Father seeketh such to worship
Him." (John iv. 23, 24.) More than sincerity or devoutness of feeling
is required in the children's worship: it must be in the unction of
the Spirit, and according to the truth of God. But we have all
(blessed be His name!) in the Person and work of our blessed Lord
Jesus. He is both our Sacrifice and Priest, and our right of entrance
into the holiest of all. O, to be kept near to His wounded side, and
in the abiding sense that He is the ground, the material, and the
sweet incense of all our worship!

Let us now briefly notice the three points already mentioned.

I. In the first place, we would observe that _sacrifice is the basis
of worship_. Acceptable worship to God must be based on a sacrifice
acceptable to Him. Man being in himself guilty and unclean, he needs a
sacrifice to remove his guilt, cleanse him from his defilements, and
fit him for the holy presence of God. "Without shedding of blood is no
remission;" and without remission, and the _knowledge_ of remission,
there can be no happy worship,--no real, hearty praise, adoration, and
thanksgiving. Going to what is called "a place of worship," and
worshiping God, are widely different things. God is holy, and man must
approach Him in His own way, and according to what He is. As Moses
said unto Aaron on the solemn occasion of the sin of Nadab and Abihu,
"This is it that the Lord spake, saying, '_I will be sanctified in
them that come nigh Me_, and before all the people I will be
glorified.'" The Lord alone could give directions as to how the people
were to draw nigh unto Him: this is the great subject of the book of
Leviticus. The "Notes" on the first seven and the sixteenth chapters
will give the reader a very full and interesting view of the ordinance
of sacrifice, and the character of Jewish worship.

It was on the ground of offered and accepted sacrifice that the
children of Israel were constituted the worshiping people of God. It
is on the same ground, namely, offered and accepted sacrifice, that
believers in Jesus are constituted the worshiping people of God now.
(Read carefully Lev. xvi; Heb. ix, x.) They have taken Israel's place,
but after a much higher order, whether we look at the sacrifice, the
priest, or the place of worship. The contrast between them is great,
and strongly marked in Scripture, especially in the epistle to the
Hebrews. The Jewish sacrifices never reached the _conscience_ of the
offerer, and the Jewish priest never could pronounce him "clean every
whit." The gifts and sacrifices which were offered under the law, as
the apostle tells us, "could not make him that did the service
perfect, as pertaining to the conscience." The conscience, observe,
always being the _reflection_ of the sacrifice, it could not be
perfect, seeing the sacrifice was not perfect; "for it is not possible
that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins." Hence,
Jewish worship was connected with inefficient sacrifices, a burdensome
ritual, and an unpurged conscience, which gendered in the worshiper a
spirit of bondage and fear.

But, now, mark the contrast to all this in the once-offered and
accepted sacrifice of Christ. He "put away sin by the sacrifice of
Himself." All is done. Having "by Himself purged our sins, He sat down
on the right hand of the Majesty on high." When the worshiper comes
before God on the ground of this Sacrifice, he finds that he has
nothing to do save, as a priest, to show forth the praises of Him "who
hath called us out of darkness into His marvelous light." Even Christ
has nothing more to do as regards our justification and acceptance,
"for by one offering He hath perfected forever them that are
sanctified." The Jew, by his sacrifice, was merely _ceremonially_
clean, and that only for a moment, as it were; but the Christian,
through the sacrifice of Christ, is _really_ so, and that forever. Oh,
that sweet word, "FOREVER"! It is the common privilege of all
believers to be perfected as worshipers before God, "through the
offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all." On this deeply
important point the testimony of Scripture is most full and explicit.
For the worshipers once purged should have _"no more conscience of
sins"_.--"The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all
sin."--"And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more." (1
John i. 7; Heb. x.) By the work of Christ for _us_, our sins were all
put away; and now, by faith in God's word, we know that they are all
forgiven and forgotten. Hence, we can draw near to God, and stand in
His holy presence, in the happy assurance that there is neither sin
nor stain upon us. Our Great High-Priest has pronounced us "clean
every whit." (John xiii.) Believing this, the sense of guilt is taken
away,--we have "NO MORE CONSCIENCE OF SINS."

This deeply precious truth, observe, does not mean that there is no
more _consciousness_ of sins. Far from it. Or that we may not get a
bad conscience through failure; or that we need not be exercised "to
have a conscience void of offense toward God and toward man." Not at
all. It simply means that Christ, by the one, perfect, finished
sacrifice of Himself, has forever put away all our sins--root and
branch. And having been led to know and believe this, how can there
be sins on the conscience? Christ has put them all away. The precious
blood of our once-offered and accepted Sacrifice has cleansed us from
every spot and stain of sin. There may be the deepest sense of
indwelling sin, and of many sins and shortcomings in our every-day
life, and the painful confession of them all to God; still there is
the full assurance that Christ died for our sins, put them all away,
and that not one of them can ever be laid to our charge. This is
indeed a most wonderful truth; but it is the great, the needed truth
for a worshiper. How could we stand in God's presence, where all is
perfection, if we were not as clean as He would have us to be? We must
be clean enough for the eye of Infinite Holiness. But, blessed be God,
all who believe in Jesus, and rest on His finished sacrifice, are
forgiven and justified; they have eternal life, righteousness, and
peace. The first cry for mercy of the guilty sinner is answered by the
blood of the Sacrifice. It penetrates to the deepest depths of his
need; it raises him to the highest heights of heaven, and fits him to
be there, a happy worshiper, in the immediate presence of the throne
of God.--"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for
the unjust, that He might bring us to God."--"For if the blood of
bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean,
sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh; how much more shall the
blood of Christ, who through the Eternal Spirit offered Himself
without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve
the living God!" (1 Peter iii. 18; Heb. ix. 13, 14.)

II. In the second place, we have in the rich provisions of God's
grace, _the Lord Jesus Christ as our Great High-Priest in the presence
of God for us_. He ministers there for us.--"We have such a
High-Priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty
in the heavens; a Minister of the sanctuary, and of the true
tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man." (Heb. viii. 1, 2.)
His work of sacrifice having been fully completed, He sat down. Aaron
is represented as being always in a standing position. His work was
never finished. He stood "daily ministering, and offering oftentimes
the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins; but this Man,
after He had offered one sacrifice for sins, forever sat down on the
right hand of God." Immediately after the law of the Lord had been
given as to sacrifice, the priesthood was established. (See "Notes" on
chapters viii, ix.) The saints have both in Christ. He is our
Sacrifice and our Priest. He appeared once on the cross _for us_: He
now appears in heaven _for us_: ere long He will appear in glory _with
us_. To know what He accomplished on the cross, and what He is now
doing in the sanctuary above, will nourish in our hearts the hope of
His coming, and lead us to long for His appearing in glory.

In the New Testament we only read of two orders of priests, namely,
Christ as the Great High-Priest in heaven, and the common priesthood
of all believers on the earth. "Ye also, as lively stones, are built
up a spiritual house, a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual
sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." (1 Peter ii. 5.) And
again, "Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own
blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father."
(Rev. i. 5. 6.) These passages clearly prove the common standing of
all believers as priests unto God. There is no mention in the New
Testament of any peculiar class or order of Christians who hold the
office of priests, as distinct from other Christians. Christ is the
_Great_ High-Priest over the house of God, and all His people are, in
virtue of their connection with Him, priests, and privileged to enter,
as once-purged worshipers, into the holiest of all. Even the apostles
never took the place of priests, as distinct from or superior to the
humblest child of God. They might know their privileges better than
many, and enjoy them more. Their gifts and callings as to the ministry
of the Word were distinct and special, but as worshipers, they stood
on the same ground as all others, and, together with them, worshiped
God through Jesus Christ, the Great High-Priest of all His people.

In the priestly ministry of our blessed Lord, there are many points of
special interest; we only notice the two following:--

1. As our Great High-Priest, He _represents_ us in the sanctuary
above. And, oh, what a Representative!--God's beloved Son, the
glorified Man, whose name is above every name!--"For Christ is not
entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of
the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God
_for us_." (Heb. ix. 24.) Oh, what dignity! what nearness to God is
ours! Oh that our hearts appreciated it more! When Aaron appeared
before the Lord in his garments of glory and beauty, he represented
the children of Israel. Their names were engraven in precious stones
in the beautiful breastplate. Blessed type of our real and everlasting
place in the heart of Christ, who appears, not _annually_, like Aaron
of old, but _continually_ in the presence of God _for us_. The name of
each believer is kept continually before the eye of God, in all the
glory and beauty of Christ, His well-beloved Son. He is our
righteousness, we possess His life, enjoy His peace, are filled with
His joy, and radiate His glory. Although without right, title, or
privilege in ourselves, we have all in Him. He is there _for us_ and
_as us_. His name be forever praised.

    "He stands in heaven their Great High-Priest,
    And bears their names upon His breast."

It is by His continual intercession in heaven that saints on earth are
succored and sustained in their wilderness journey, and, at the same
time, upheld as worshipers within the vail, in all the sweet fragrance
of His own divine excellencies; and neither their ignorance nor their
lack of enjoyment of these things alters or affects their blessed,
glorious, and eternal reality, "seeing He ever liveth to make
intercession for them." (Heb. vii. 25.)

2. As our Great High-Priest, He presents to God the gifts and
sacrifices of His worshiping people. Under the law, the worshiper
brought his offering to the priest, and by him it was presented to the
Lord, on His own altar. Every thing was arranged by the priest,
according to the word of the Lord. How perfectly all this is done for
the worshiper now by his High-Priest in heaven! Our prayers, praises,
and thanksgiving, all pass through His hands before they reach the
throne of God. What a wonderful mercy this is, when we think of our
confused and mixed services! So much that is of the flesh mingles with
that which is of the Spirit. But the blessed Lord knows how to divide
and separate between them. That which is of the flesh must be
rejected, and consumed as wood, hay, and stubble, while that which is
of the Spirit is precious, preserved, and presented to God in the
value and sweet savor of His own perfect sacrifice. "_By Him_
therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually,
that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks unto His name." (Heb.
xiii. 15.) The kindness of the Philippians to Paul was "an odor of a
sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable, well-pleasing to God." Hence the
importance of the exhortation, "Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do
all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father
by Him." (Col. iii. 17.)

III. In the third place, we observe that _the Christian's only place
of worship is inside the vail_, "whither the Forerunner is for us
entered." Outside the camp is his place as a witness; inside the vail
is his place as a worshiper. In both positions Christ is surely with
him. "Let us go forth therefore unto Him without the camp, bearing His
reproach." "Having therefore, brethren, _boldness to enter into the
holiest_ by the blood of Jesus." (Heb. xiii. 13; x. 19.) To know these
two positions in communion with Christ Himself, through the teaching
of the Spirit, is unspeakable blessedness. The Church has no divinely
consecrated place of worship on earth. Our place is in heaven, in
virtue of the sacrifice and of the priestly ministry of Christ there
for us. Whatever may be the character of the building in which
Christians are gathered together in the name of the Lord Jesus, their
true and only sphere of worship is the heavenly sanctuary. Through
faith in God's word, and by the power of His Holy Spirit, they worship
Him in "the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man."

Israel had "a worldly sanctuary," and accordingly the character of
their worship was worldly; "the way into the holiest of all was not
yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing."
But the way has been opened up by the blood of Jesus. The same stroke
that slew the Lamb rent the vail from top to bottom. The way into the
holiest of all was then laid open, and Christ, with all His
blood-washed ones, entered into the immediate presence of God, without
a vail. There is no _outer_-court-worship now for the people, and
_temple_-worship for the priest, as under the law. These distinctions
are unknown in the Church of the living God. It is all priestly
worship and temple worship now. All are equally near, all have equal
liberty, all are equally acceptable, through the presence and
intervention of the Great High-Priest of His people. The same precious
blood that cleansed us from all sin, has brought us near to God as
children, and as worshiping priests. And if we really know the
wondrous efficacy and power of that blood in the heavenly places, we
shall be at home and happy there in all the liberty and dignity of
sonship, and in all the official nearness and standing of once-purged
worshipers, in the most holy place.

Oh that our hearts may be kept in the sweet remembrance, knowledge,
and power of the rich provisions of God's grace for all our need! Oh
that we may never lose sight of the blood on the mercy-seat, the
Minister of the sanctuary, and of our holy, heavenly, and eternal
place of worship!

We must now leave the dear reader, earnestly commending to his most
prayerful and diligent study this precious book of Leviticus. The
light which it sheds on the Person and work of Christ--the ground and
character of our communion with God, is deeply blessed to the heart
that desires to live in the enjoyment of these eternal realities. He
will find the "Notes" most helpful in unfolding the text, and in
giving an interesting and practical view to many of the ceremonies
which we are prone to pass over as uninteresting and uninstructive to
us. See, for example, the eleventh chapter.

And now, may the Lord graciously own, use, and bless this little
volume, for the glory of His own name, and for the comfort and
blessing of many precious souls.

                                                          _A. M._
  _London, May, 1860._




PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION


The rapid sale of a large edition of this volume evidences an amount
of interest in the study of the book of Leviticus for which I
unfeignedly bless the Lord. Too many, even of the people of God, seem
to think that this section of inspiration contains nothing of any
interest or value to them. They regard it as a detail of rites and
ceremonies with which they have nothing to do--a record of by-gone
institutions, affording no instruction or edification for them. That
this is a great mistake, thousands are now discovering. Very many who
for years looked upon the book of Leviticus as little more than a dry
catalogue of Jewish ordinances, are now discovering in it an
exhaustless mine of spiritual wealth, for which they cannot be too
thankful. They have brought its marvelous pages under the light of the
New Testament scriptures, and they can only wonder at that which is
now unfolded to their gaze. That they may discover yet more of the
precious treasure, is my earnest desire on their behalf.

I have carefully revised the following pages, and, I may say, I have
left them very much as I found them. An expression here and there
which seemed likely to be misunderstood, I have slightly touched. I
have also added a brief note or two. These trifling matters excepted,
the second edition is a reprint of the first, and, as such, it is
again committed to the care of Him from whom all blessings flow. May
He be graciously pleased to crown it still further with the stamp of
His approval. His seal and sanction are all that any book requires to
make it useful; and truly, we may say, the book that has not these
has nothing.

The Lord grant a more abundant blessing, and His name shall have all
the praise.

                                                       _C. H. M._




CONTENTS


                          _Page._

  CHAPTER I,                    1

     "    II,                  30

     "    III,                 71

     "    IV.-V. 13,          102

     "    V. 14-VI. 7,        134

     "    VIII. & IX,         152

     "    X,                  175

     "    XI,                 200

     "    XII,                218

     "    XIII. & XIV,        225

     "    XV,                 270

     "    XVI,                277

     "    XVII,               302

     "    XVIII.-XX,          307

     "    XXI. & XXII,        321

     "    XXIII,              330

     "    XXIV,               353

     "    XXV,                362

     "    XXVI,               373

     "    XXVII,              377




NOTES ON THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS




CHAPTER I.


Ere entering upon the details of the chapter before us, there are two
things which demand our careful consideration; namely, first,
Jehovah's position; and secondly, the order in which the offerings are
presented.

"And the Lord called unto Moses, and spake unto him out of the
tabernacle of the congregation." Such was the position from which
Jehovah made the communications contained in this book. He had been
speaking from Mount Sinai, and His position there gave marked
character to the communication. From the fiery mount "went a fiery
law;" but here, He speaks "out of the tabernacle of the congregation."
This was an entirely different position. We have seen this tabernacle
set up, at the close of the preceding book.--"And he reared up the
court round about the tabernacle and the altar, and set up the hanging
of the court gate. So Moses finished the work. Then a cloud covered
the tent of the congregation, and the glory of the Lord filled the
tabernacle.... For the cloud of the Lord was upon the tabernacle by
day, and fire was on it by night, in the sight of all the house of
Israel, throughout all their journeys." (Exod. xl. 33-38.)

Now, the tabernacle was God's dwelling-place in grace. He could take
up His abode there, because He was surrounded on all sides by that
which vividly set forth the ground of His relationship with the
people. Had He come into their midst in the full display of the
character revealed upon Mount Sinai, it could only have been to
"consume them in a moment," as "a stiff-necked people;" but He retired
within the vail--type of Christ's flesh (Heb. x. 20.), and took His
place on the mercy-seat, where the blood of atonement, and not the
"stiff-neckedness" of Israel, was that which met His view and
satisfied the claims of His nature. The blood which was brought into
the sanctuary by the high-priest was the type of that precious blood
which cleanses from all sin; and although Israel after the flesh saw
nothing of this, it nevertheless justified God in abiding amongst
them--it "sanctified to the purifying of the flesh." (Heb. ix. 13.)

Thus much as to Jehovah's position in this book, which must be taken
into account in order to a proper understanding of the communications
made therein. In them we shall find inflexible holiness united with
the purest grace. God is holy, no matter from whence He speaks. He was
holy on Mount Sinai, and holy above the mercy-seat; but in the former
case, His holiness stood connected with "a devouring fire," in the
latter, it was connected with patient grace. Now the connection of
perfect holiness with perfect grace is that which characterizes the
redemption which is in Christ Jesus, which redemption is, in various
ways, shadowed forth in the book of Leviticus. God must be holy, even
though it should be in the eternal condemnation of impenitent sinners;
but the full display of His holiness in the salvation of sinners calls
forth Heaven's loudest and loftiest note of praise.--"Glory to God in
the highest, and on earth peace, good-will toward men." (Luke ii. 14.)
This doxology could not have been sung in connection with "the fiery
law." No doubt there was "glory to God in the highest," but there was
no "peace on earth" nor "good pleasure in men," inasmuch as it was the
declaration of what men ought to be ere God could take pleasure in
them. But when "the Son" took His place as a man on the earth, the
mind of Heaven could express its entire delight in Him as the One
whose Person and work could combine, in the most perfect manner,
divine glory with human blessedness.

And now, one word as to the order of the offerings, in the opening
chapters of the book of Leviticus. The Lord begins with the
burnt-offering, and ends with the trespass-offering. That is to say,
He leaves off where we begin. This order is marked and most
instructive. When first the arrow of conviction enters the soul, there
are deep searchings of conscience in reference to sins actually
committed. Memory casts back its enlightened eye over the page of
one's past life, and sees it stained with numberless trespasses
against God and man. At this point of the soul's history, it is not so
much occupied with the question of the root from whence those
trespasses have sprung, as with the stern and palpable fact that such
and such things have actually been committed; and hence it needs to
know that God has provided a Sacrifice through which "all trespasses"
can be "frankly forgiven." This is presented to us in the
trespass-offering.

But, as one advances in the divine life, he becomes conscious that
those _sins_ which he has committed are but branches from a root,
streams from a fountain; and, moreover, that _sin_ in his nature is
that fountain--that root. This leads to far deeper exercise, which can
only be met by a deeper insight into the work of the cross. In a word,
the cross will need to be apprehended as that in which God Himself has
"condemned _sin in the flesh_." (Rom. viii. 3.) My reader will
observe, it does not say, "_sins_ in the _life_," but the root from
whence these have sprung, namely, "_sin_ in the _flesh_." This is a
truth of immense importance. Christ not merely "died for our _sins_,
according to the Scriptures," but He was "made _sin_ for us." (2 Cor.
v. 21.) This is the doctrine of the sin-offering.

Now, it is when the heart and conscience are set at rest, through the
knowledge of Christ's work, that we can feed upon Himself as the
ground of our peace and joy in the presence of God. The
trespass-offering and the sin-offering must be known ere the
peace-offering, joy-offering, or thanksgiving-offering can be
appreciated. Hence, therefore, the order in which the peace-offering
stands corresponds with the order of our spiritual apprehension of
Christ.

The same perfect order is observable in reference to the
meat-offering. When the soul is led to taste the sweetness of
spiritual communion with Christ--to feed upon Him, in peace and
thankfulness, in the divine presence, it is drawn out in earnest
desire to know more of the wondrous mysteries of His Person; and this
desire is most blessedly met in the meat-offering, which is the type
of Christ's perfect manhood.

Then, in the burnt-offering, we are conducted to a point beyond which
it is impossible to go, and that is, the work of the cross, as
accomplished under the immediate eye of God, and as the expression of
the unswerving devotion of the heart of Christ. All these things will
come before us, in beauteous detail, as we pass along; we are here
only looking at the order of the offerings, which is truly marvelous,
whichever way we travel, whether _outward_ from God to us, or _inward_
from us to God. In either case, we begin with the cross and end with
the cross. If we begin with the burnt-offering, we see Christ, on the
cross, doing the will of God--making atonement according to the
measure of His perfect surrender of Himself to God. If we begin with
the trespass-offering, we see Christ, on the cross, bearing our sins,
and putting them away according to the perfection of His atoning
sacrifice; while in each and all we behold the excellency, the beauty,
and the perfection of His divine and adorable Person. Surely, all this
is sufficient to awaken in our hearts the deepest interest in the
study of those precious types which we shall now proceed to consider
in detail. And may God the Holy Ghost, who penned the book of
Leviticus, expound its contents in living power to our hearts, that
so, when we have reached the close, we may have abundant cause to
bless His name for many thrilling and soul-stirring views of the
Person and work of our blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom
be glory, now, henceforth, and for evermore. Amen.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the burnt-offering, with which our book opens, we have a type of
Christ "offering Himself without spot to God." Hence the position
which the Holy Ghost assigns to it. If the Lord Jesus Christ came
forth to accomplish the glorious work of atonement, His highest and
most fondly cherished object in so doing was the glory of God. "Lo, I
come to do Thy will, O God," was the grand motto in every scene and
circumstance of His life, and in none more markedly than in the work
of the cross. Let the will of God be what it might, He came to do it.
Blessed be God, we know what our portion is in the accomplishment of
this "will;" for by it "we are sanctified, through the offering of the
body of Jesus Christ once." (Heb. x. 10.) Still, the primary aspect
of Christ's work was Godward. It was an ineffable delight to Him to
accomplish the will of God on this earth. No one had ever done this
before. Some had, through grace, done "that which was right in the
sight of the Lord;" but no one had ever perfectly, invariably, from
first to last, without hesitation, and without divergence, done the
will of God. But this was exactly what the Lord Jesus did. He was
"obedient unto death, even the death of the cross." (Phil. ii. 8.) "He
steadfastly set His face to go to Jerusalem." And as He walked from
the garden of Gethsemane to the cross of Calvary, the intense devotion
of His heart told itself forth in these accents,--"The cup which My
Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it?"

Now, in all this self-emptied devotedness to God there was truly a
sweet savor. A perfect Man on the earth accomplishing the will of God,
even in death, was an object of amazing interest to the mind of
Heaven. Who could fathom the profound depths of that devoted heart
which displayed itself, under the eye of God, on the cross? Surely,
none but God; for in this, as in every thing else, it holds good that
"no man knoweth the Son, but the Father," and no one can know aught
about Him save as the Father reveals Him. The mind of man can, in some
measure, grasp any subject of knowledge "under the sun,"--human
science can be laid hold of by the human intellect; but no man knoweth
the Son save as the Father reveals Him, by the power of the Holy
Ghost, through the written Word. The Holy Ghost delights to reveal
the Son--to take of the things of Jesus and show them unto us. These
things we have, in all their fullness and beauty, in the Word. There
can be no new revelation, inasmuch as the Spirit brought "_all_
things" to the apostles' memory, and led them into "_all_ truth."
There can be nothing beyond "all truth;" and hence, all pretension to
a new revelation and the development of new truth (meaning thereby
truth not contained in the sacred canon of inspiration) is an effort
on man's part to add to what God calls "all truth." No doubt the
Spirit may unfold and apply, with new and extraordinary power, truth
contained in the Word; but this is obviously a very different thing
from our traveling outside the range of divine revelation for the
purpose of finding principles, ideas, or dogmas which shall command
the conscience. This latter can only be regarded in the light of
impious presumption.

In the gospel narrative, we have Christ presented to us in the varied
phases of His character, His Person, and His work. To those precious
documents the people of God in all ages have rejoiced to betake
themselves, and drink in their heavenly revelations of the object of
their love and confidence--the One to whom they owed every thing, for
time and eternity. But very few, comparatively, have ever been led to
regard the rites and ceremonies of the Levitical economy as fraught
with the most minute instruction in reference to the same commanding
theme. The offerings of Leviticus, for example, have been too much
regarded as so many antiquated records of Jewish customs, conveying no
intelligible voice to our ears--no spiritual light to our
understandings. However, it must be admitted that the apparently
abstruse records of Leviticus, as well as the sublime strains of
Isaiah, take their place amongst the "things which were written
aforetime," and they are, therefore, "for our learning." True, we
shall need to study those records, as indeed all Scripture, with a
humble, self-emptied spirit; with reverent dependence upon the
teaching of Him who graciously penned them for us; with sedulous
attention to the general scope, bearing, and analogy of the entire
body of divine revelation; with an effectual curb on the imagination,
that it may not take unhallowed flights; but if thus, through grace,
we enter upon the study of the types of Leviticus, we shall find in
them a vein of the richest and finest ore.

We shall now proceed to examine the burnt-offering, which, as we have
remarked, presents Christ offering Himself without spot to God.

"If his offering be a burnt sacrifice of the herd, let him offer a
male, without blemish." The essential glory and dignity of Christ's
Person form the basis of Christianity. He imparts that dignity and
glory to every thing He does, and to every office He sustains. No
office could possibly add glory to Him who is "God over all, blessed
forever"--"God manifest in the flesh"--the glorious "Immanuel"--"God
with us"--the Eternal Word--the Creator and Sustainer of the universe.
What office could add to the dignity of such an One? In point of
fact, we know that all His offices are connected with His humanity;
and in assuming that humanity, He stooped from the glory which He had
with the Father before the world was. He thus stooped in order to
glorify God perfectly in the very midst of a scene where all was
hostile to Him. He came to be "eaten up" by a holy, unquenchable zeal
for the glory of God, and the effectual carrying out of His eternal
counsels.

The unblemished male of the first year was a type of the Lord Jesus
Christ offering Himself for the perfect accomplishment of the will of
God. There should be nothing expressive either of weakness or
imperfection. "A male of the first year" was required. We shall see,
when we come to examine the other offerings, that "a female" was in
some cases permitted; but that was only expressive of the imperfection
which attached to the worshiper's apprehension, and in no wise of any
defect in the offering, inasmuch as it was "unblemished" in the one
case as well as in the other. Here, however, it was an offering of the
very highest order, because it was Christ offering Himself to God.
Christ, in the burnt-offering, was exclusively for the eye and heart
of God. This point should be distinctly apprehended. God alone could
duly estimate the Person and work of Christ; He alone could fully
appreciate the cross as the expression of Christ's perfect
devotedness. The cross, as foreshadowed by the burnt-offering, had an
element in it which only the divine mind could apprehend; it had
depths so profound, that neither mortal nor angel could fathom them.
There was a voice in it which was intended exclusively for, and went
directly to, the ear of the Father. There were communications between
the cross of Calvary and the throne of God which lay far beyond the
highest range of created intelligence.

"He shall offer it of his own voluntary will at the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation before the Lord." The use of the word
"_voluntary_" here brings out with great clearness the grand idea in
the burnt-offering. It leads us to contemplate the cross in an aspect
which is not sufficiently apprehended. We are too apt to look upon the
cross merely as the place where the great question of sin was gone
into and settled between eternal Justice and the spotless Victim--as
the place where our guilt was atoned for, and where Satan was
gloriously vanquished. Eternal and universal praise to redeeming love!
the cross was all this; but it was more than this,--it was the place
where Christ's love to the Father was told out in language which only
the Father could hear and understand. It is in the latter aspect that
we have it typified in the burnt-offering, and therefore it is that
the word "voluntary" occurs. Were it merely a question of the
imputation of sin, and of enduring the wrath of God on account of sin,
such an expression would not be in moral order. The blessed Lord Jesus
could not, with strict propriety, be represented as _willing_ to be
"made sin"--_willing_ to endure the wrath of God and the hiding of
His countenance; and in this one fact we learn, in the clearest
manner, that the _burnt-offering does not foreshadow Christ on the
cross bearing sin_, but Christ on the cross accomplishing the will of
God. That Christ Himself contemplated the cross in these two aspects
of it is evident from His own words. When He looked at the cross as
the place of sin-bearing--when He anticipated the horrors with which,
in this point of view, it stood invested, He exclaimed, "Father, if
Thou be willing, remove this cup from Me." (Luke xxiii. 42.) He shrank
from that which His work, as a sin-bearer, involved. His pure and holy
mind shrank from the thought of contact with sin, and His loving heart
shrank from the thought of losing, for a moment, the light of God's
countenance.

But then, the cross had another aspect. It stood before the eye of
Christ as a scene in which He could fully tell out all the deep
secrets of His love to the Father--a place in which He could, "of His
own voluntary will," take the cup which the Father had given Him, and
drain it to the very dregs. True it is that the whole life of Christ
emitted a fragrant odor, which ever ascended to the Father's
throne--He did always those things which pleased the Father--He ever
did the will of God; but the burnt-offering does not typify Him in His
life--precious, beyond all thought, as was every act of that
life,--but in His death, and in that, not as one "made a curse for
us," but as one presenting to the heart of the Father an odor of
incomparable fragrance.

This truth invests the cross with peculiar charms for the spiritual
mind. It imparts to the sufferings of our blessed Lord an interest of
the most intense character. The guilty sinner, no doubt, finds in the
cross a divine answer to the deepest and most earnest cravings of
heart and conscience: the true believer finds in the cross that which
captivates every affection of his heart, and transfixes his whole
moral being: the angels find in the cross a theme for ceaseless
admiration. All this is true; but there is that in the cross which
passes far beyond the loftiest conceptions of saints or angels,
namely, the deep-toned devotion of the heart of the Son presented to
and appreciated by the heart of the Father. This is the elevated
aspect of the cross which is so strikingly shadowed forth in the
burnt-offering.

And here let me remark that the distinctive beauty of the
burnt-offering must be entirely sacrificed if we admit the idea that
Christ was a sin-bearer all His life. There would then be no force, no
value, no meaning in the word "voluntary." There could be no room for
voluntary action in the case of one who was compelled, by the very
necessity of his position, to yield up his life. If Christ were a
sin-bearer in His life, then, assuredly, His death must have been a
_necessary_, not a voluntary, act. Indeed, it may be safely asserted
that there is not one of the offerings the beauty of which would not
be marred, and its strict integrity sacrificed, by the theory of _a
life_ of sin-bearing. In the burnt-offering, this is especially the
case, inasmuch as it is not, in it, a question of sin-bearing, or
enduring the wrath of God, but entirely one of voluntary devotedness,
manifested in the death of the cross. In the burnt-offering, we
recognize a type of God the Son accomplishing, by God the Spirit, the
will of God the Father. This He did "of His own voluntary will."
"Therefore doth My Father love Me, because I lay down My life, that I
might take it again." (John x. 17.) Here we have the burnt-offering
aspect of the death of Christ. On the other hand, the prophet,
contemplating Him as the sin-offering, says, "His life _is taken_ from
the earth" (Acts. viii. 33.) (which is the LXX. version of Isaiah
liii. 8.). Again, Christ says, "No one [ου δεις] taketh it from Me,
but I lay it down of Myself." Was He a sin-bearer when He said this?
Observe, it is "No one,"--man, angel, devil, or else. It was His own
voluntary act, to lay down His life that He might take it again. "I
delight to do Thy will, O My God." Such was the language of the divine
burnt-offering--of Him who found His unutterable joy in offering
Himself without spot to God.

Now, it is of the last importance to apprehend with distinctness the
primary object of the heart of Christ in the work of redemption. It
tends to consolidate the believer's peace. The accomplishment of God's
will, the establishment of God's counsels, and the display of God's
glory, occupied the fullest, deepest, and largest place in that
devoted heart which viewed and estimated every thing in reference to
God. The Lord Jesus never once stopped to inquire how any act or
circumstance would affect Himself. "He humbled Himself"--"He made
Himself of no reputation"--He surrendered all. And hence, when He
arrived at the close of His career, He could look back upon it all,
and say, with His eyes lifted up to heaven, "I have glorified Thee on
the earth; I have finished the work which Thou gavest Me to do." (John
xvii. 4.) It is impossible to contemplate the work of Christ, in this
aspect of it, without having the heart filled with the sweetest
affections toward His Person. It does not detract, in the smallest
degree, from our sense of His love to us, to know that He made God His
primary object in the work of the cross. Quite the opposite. His love
to us, and our salvation in Him, could only be founded upon God's
established glory. That glory must form the solid basis of every
thing. "As truly as I live, all the earth shall be filled with the
glory of the Lord." (Numb. xiv. 21.) But we know that God's eternal
glory and the creature's eternal blessedness are, in the divine
counsels, inseparably linked together, so that if the former be
secured, the latter must needs be so likewise.

"And he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt-offering; and it
shall be accepted for him, to make atonement for him." The act of
laying on of hands was expressive of full identification. By that
significant act, the offerer and the offering became one; and this
oneness, in the ease of the burnt-offering, secured for the offerer
all the acceptableness of his offering. The application of this to
Christ and the believer sets forth a truth of the most precious
nature, and one largely developed in the New Testament, namely, the
believer's everlasting identification with, and acceptance in, Christ.
"As He is, so are we in this world." "We are in Him that is true." (1
John iv. 17; v. 20.) Nothing, in any measure, short of this could
avail. The man who is not in Christ is in his sins. There is no middle
ground: you must be either in Christ or out of Him. There is no such
thing as being _partly_ in Christ. If there is a single hair's breadth
between you and Christ, you are in an actual state of wrath and
condemnation; but, on the other hand, if you are in Him, then are you
"as He is" before God, and so accounted in the presence of infinite
holiness. Such is the plain teaching of the Word of God. "Ye are
complete in Him"--"accepted in the Beloved"--"members of His body, of
His flesh, and of His bones." "He that is joined unto the Lord is one
spirit." (1 Cor. vi. 17; Eph. i. 6; v. 30; Col. ii. 10.) Now, it is
not possible that the Head can be in one degree of acceptance and the
members in another. No; the head and the members are one. God counts
them one, and therefore they are one. This truth is at once the ground
of the loftiest confidence, and of the most profound humility. It
imparts the fullest assurance of "boldness in the day of judgment,"
inasmuch as it is not possible that aught can be laid to the charge of
Him with whom we are united: it imparts the deep sense of our own
nothingness, inasmuch as our union with Christ is founded upon the
death of nature and the utter abolition of all its claims and
pretensions.

Since, therefore, the Head and the members are viewed in the same
position of infinite favor and acceptance before God, it is perfectly
evident that all the members stand in one acceptance, in one
salvation, in one life, in one righteousness. There are no degrees in
justification. The babe in Christ stands in the same justification as
the saint of fifty years' experience. The one is in Christ, and so is
the other; and this, as it is the only ground of life, so it is the
only ground of justification. There are not two kinds of life, neither
are there two kinds of justification. No doubt there are various
measures of enjoyment of this justification--various degrees in the
knowledge of its fullness and extent--various degrees in the ability
to exhibit its power upon the heart and life; and these things are
frequently confounded with the justification itself, which, as being
divine, is necessarily eternal, absolute, unvarying, entirely
unaffected by the fluctuations of human feeling and experience.

But, further, there is no such thing as progress in justification. The
believer is not more justified today than he was yesterday; nor will
he be more justified to-morrow than he is to-day; yea, a soul who is
"in Christ Jesus" is as completely justified as if he were before the
throne. He is "_complete_ in Christ;" he is "_as_" Christ. He is, on
Christ's own authority, "clean every whit." (John xiii. 10.) What
more could he be at this side of the glory? He may [and if he walks in
the Spirit, will] make progress in the sense and enjoyment of this
glorious reality; but, as to the thing itself, the moment he, by the
power of the Holy Ghost, believed the gospel, he passed from a
positive state of unrighteousness and condemnation into a positive
state of righteousness and acceptance. All this is based upon the
divine perfectness of Christ's work; just as, in the case of the
burnt-offering, the worshiper's acceptance was based upon the
acceptableness of his offering. It was not a question of what he was,
but simply of what the sacrifice was.--"_It_ shall be accepted _for
him_, to make atonement for him."

"And he shall kill the bullock before the Lord; and the priests,
Aaron's sons, shall bring the blood, and sprinkle the blood round
about upon the altar that is by the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation." It is most needful, in studying the doctrine of the
burnt-offering, to bear in mind that the grand point set forth therein
is not the meeting of the sinner's need, but the presentation to God
of that which was infinitely acceptable to Him. Christ as foreshadowed
by the burnt-offering is not for the sinner's conscience, but for the
heart of God. Further, the cross in the burnt-offering is not the
exhibition of the exceeding hatefulness of sin, but of Christ's
unshaken and unshakable devotedness to the Father; neither is it the
scene of God's outpoured wrath on Christ the sin-bearer, but of the
Father's unmingled complacency in Christ the voluntary and most
fragrant Sacrifice. Finally, "atonement" as seen in the burnt-offering
is not merely commensurate with the claims of man's conscience, but
with the intense desire of the heart of Christ to carry out the will
and establish the counsels of God--a desire which stopped not short of
surrendering up His spotless, precious life, as "a voluntary offering"
of "sweet savor" to God.

From the carrying out of this desire, no power of earth or hell, men
or devils, could shake Him. When Peter ignorantly sought to dissuade
Him, by words of false tenderness, from encountering the shame and
degradation of the cross--"Pity Thyself, Lord: this shall not be unto
Thee"--what was the reply? "Get thee behind Me, Satan: Thou art an
offense unto Me; for thou savorest not the things that be of God, but
those that be of men." (Matt. xvi. 22, 23.) So, also, on another
occasion, He says to His disciples, "Hereafter I will not talk much
with you; for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in Me.
But that the world may know that _I love the Father_, and as the
Father gave Me commandment, even so I do." (John xiv. 30.) These and
numerous other kindred scriptures bring out the burnt-offering phase
of Christ's work, in which, it is evident, the primary thought is His
"offering Himself without spot to God."

In full keeping with all that has been stated in reference to the
special point in the burnt-offering, is the place which Aaron's sons
get, and the functions assigned them therein. They "sprinkle the
blood;" they "put the fire upon the altar;" they "lay the wood in
order upon the fire;" they "lay the parts, the head and the fat, in
order upon the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar."
These are very prominent actions, and they form a marked feature of
the burnt-offering, as contrasted with the sin-offering, in which
Aaron's sons are not mentioned at all. "The sons of Aaron" represent
the Church, not as "one body," but as a priestly house. This is easily
apprehended. If Aaron was a type of Christ, then Aaron's house was a
type of Christ's house, as we read, in Heb. iii, "But Christ as a Son
over His own house; whose house are we." And again, "Behold I and the
children whom God hath given Me." Now, it is the privilege of the
Church, as led and taught by the Holy Ghost, to gaze upon and delight
in that aspect of Christ which is presented in this opening type of
Leviticus. "Our fellowship is with the Father," who graciously calls
us to participate with Him in His thoughts about Christ. True, we can
never rise to the height of those thoughts, but we can have fellowship
therein, by the Holy Ghost, who dwells in us. It is not here a
question of having the conscience tranquilized by the blood of Christ
as the sin-bearer, but of communion with God in the matter of Christ's
perfect surrender of Himself on the cross.

"_The priests_, Aaron's sons, shall bring the blood, and sprinkle the
blood round about upon the altar that is by the door of the tabernacle
of the congregation." Here we have a type of the Church bringing the
memorial of an accomplished sacrifice, and presenting it in the place
of individual approach to God. But we must remember, it is the blood
of the burnt-offering, and not of the sin-offering;--it is the Church,
in the power of the Holy Ghost, entering into the stupendous thought
of Christ's accomplished devotedness to God, and not a convicted
sinner entering into the value of the blood of the sin-bearer. I need
hardly say that the Church is composed of sinners, and convicted
sinners, too; but "Aaron's sons" do not represent convicted sinners,
but worshiping saints,--it is as "_priests_" they have to do with the
burnt-offering. Many err as to this. They imagine that because one
takes the place of a worshiper (being invited by the grace of God, and
fitted by the blood of Christ so to do), he thereby refuses to
acknowledge himself a poor worthless sinner. This is a great mistake.
The believer is, in himself, "nothing at all;" but in Christ, he is a
purged worshiper. He does not stand in the sanctuary as a guilty
sinner, but as a worshiping priest, clothed in "garments of glory and
beauty." To be occupied with my guilt in the presence of God is not
humility as regards myself, but unbelief as regards the Sacrifice.

However, it must be very evident to my reader that the idea of
sin-bearing--the imputation of sin--the wrath of God--does not appear
in the burnt-offering. True, we read, "It shall be accepted for him,
_to make atonement_ for him;" but then, it is "atonement," not
according to the depths and enormity of human guilt, but according to
the perfection of Christ's surrender of Himself to God, and the
intensity of God's delight in Christ. This gives us the very loftiest
idea of atonement. If I contemplate Christ as the sin-offering, I see
atonement made according to the claims of divine justice with respect
to sin; but when I see atonement in the burnt-offering, it is
according to the measure of Christ's willingness and ability to
accomplish the will of God, and according to the measure of God's
complacency in Christ and His work. What a perfect atonement must that
be which is the fruit of Christ's devotion to God! Could there be any
thing beyond this? Assuredly not. The burnt-offering aspect of
atonement is that about which the priestly household may well be
occupied in the courts of the Lord's house forever.

"And he shall flay the burnt-offering, and cut it into his pieces."
The ceremonial act of "flaying" was peculiarly expressive. It was
simply the removing of the outward covering, in order that what was
_within_ might be fully revealed. It was not sufficient that the
offering should be outwardly "without blemish," "the hidden parts"
should be all disclosed, in order that every sinew and every joint
might be seen. It was only in the case of the burnt-offering that this
action was specially named. This is quite in character, and tends to
set forth the depth of Christ's devotedness to the Father. It was no
mere surface-work with Him. The more the secrets of His inner life
were disclosed--the more the depths of His being were explored, the
more clearly was it made manifest that pure devotion to the will of
His Father, and earnest desire for His glory, were the springs of
action in the great Antitype of the burnt-offering. He was, most
assuredly, a whole burnt-offering.

"And cut it into his pieces." This action presents a somewhat similar
truth to that taught in the "sweet incense _beaten small_." (Lev.
xvi.) The Holy Ghost delights to dwell upon the sweetness and
fragrance of the sacrifice of Christ, not only as a whole, but also in
all its minute details. Look at the burnt-offering as a whole, and you
see it without blemish: look at it in all its parts, and you see it to
be the same. Such was Christ; and as such He is shadowed forth in this
important type.

"And the sons of Aaron the priest shall put fire upon the altar, and
lay the wood in order upon the fire. And the priests, Aaron's sons,
shall lay the parts, the head, and the fat, in order upon the wood
that is on the fire which is upon the altar." This was a high position
for the priestly family. The burnt-offering was wholly offered to
God,--it was all burnt upon the altar.[2] Man did not partake of it;
but the sons of Aaron the priest (themselves being likewise priests)
are here seen standing round the altar of God, to behold the flame of
an acceptable sacrifice ascending to Him--an odor of sweet smell. This
was a high position--high communion--a high order of priestly
service--a striking type of the Church having fellowship with God, in
reference to the perfect accomplishment of His will in the death of
Christ. As convicted sinners, we gaze on the cross of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and behold therein that which meets all our need. The cross,
in this aspect of it, gives perfect peace to the conscience. But then,
as priests, as purged worshipers, as members of the priestly family,
we can look at the cross in another light--even as the grand
consummation of Christ's holy purpose to carry out, even unto death,
the will of the Father. As convicted sinners, we stand at the brazen
altar, and find peace through the blood of atonement; but as priests,
we stand there to behold and admire the completeness of that
burnt-offering--the perfect surrender and presentation of the spotless
One to God.

  [2] It may be well, at this point, to inform the reader that the
  Hebrew word which is rendered "burn" in the case of the burnt-offering
  is wholly different from that which is used in the sin-offering. I
  shall, because of the peculiar interest of the subject, refer to a few
  of the passages in which each word occurs. The word used in the
  burnt-offering signifies "incense," or to "burn incense," and occurs
  in the following passages, in some one or other of its various
  inflections: Lev. vi. 15--"And all the _frankincense_, ... and shall
  _burn_ it upon the altar;" Deut. xxxiii. 10--"They shall put _incense_
  before Thee, and whole _burnt_-sacrifice upon Thine altar;" Exod. xxx.
  1--"And thou shalt make an altar to _burn incense_ upon;" Ps. lxvi.
  15--"With the _incense_ of rams;" Jer. xliv. 21--"The _incense_ that
  ye _burned_ in the cities of Judah;" Cant. iii. 16--"Perfumed with
  myrrh and _frankincense_." Passages might be multiplied, but the above
  will suffice to show the use of the word which occurs in the
  burnt-offering.

  The Hebrew word which is rendered "burn" in connection with the
  sin-offering, signifies to burn in general, and occurs in the
  following passages: Gen. xl. 3--"Let us make brick, and _burn_ them
  thoroughly." Lev. x. 16--"And Moses diligently sought the goat of the
  _sin_-offering, and, behold, it was _burnt_." 2 Chron. xvi. 14--"And
  they made a very great _burning_ for him."

  Thus, not only was the sin-offering burnt in a different place, but a
  different word is adopted by the Holy Ghost to express the burning of
  it. Now, we cannot imagine, for a moment, that this distinction is a
  mere interchange of words, the use of which is indifferent. I believe
  the wisdom of the Holy Ghost is as manifest in the use of the two
  words as it is in any other point of difference in the two offerings.
  The spiritual reader will attach the proper value to the above most
  interesting distinction.

We should have a very defective apprehension of the mystery of the
cross were we only to see in it that which meets man's need as a
sinner. There were depths in that mystery which only the mind of God
could fathom. It is therefore important to see that when the Holy
Ghost would furnish us with foreshadowings of the cross, He gives us,
in the very first place, one which sets it forth in its aspect
Godward. This alone would be sufficient to teach us that there are
heights and depths in the doctrine of the cross which man never could
reach. He may approach to "that one well-spring of delight," and drink
forever--he may satisfy the utmost longings of his spirit--he may
explore it with all the powers of the renewed nature; but, after all,
there is that in the cross which only God could know and appreciate.
Hence it is that the burnt-offering gets the first place. It typifies
Christ's death as viewed and valued by God alone. And surely, we may
say, we could not have done without such a type as this; for not only
does it give us the highest possible aspect of the death of Christ,
but it also gives us a most precious thought in reference to God's
peculiar interest in that death. The very fact of His instituting a
type of Christ's death which was to be exclusively for Himself,
contains a volume of instruction for the spiritual mind.

But though neither man nor angel can ever fully sound the amazing
depths of the mystery of Christ's death, we can, at least, see some
features of it which would needs make it precious, beyond all thought,
to the heart of God. From the cross, He reaps His richest harvest of
glory. In no other way could He have been so glorified as by the death
of Christ. In Christ's voluntary surrender of Himself to death, the
divine glory shines out in its fullest brightness; in it, too, the
solid foundation of all the divine counsels was laid. This is a most
comforting truth. Creation never could have furnished such a basis.
Moreover, the cross furnishes a righteous channel through which divine
love can flow. And, finally, by the cross Satan is eternally
confounded, and "principalities and powers made a show of openly."
These are glorious fruits produced by the cross; and, when we think of
them, we can see just reason why there should have been a type of the
cross exclusively for God Himself, and also a reason why that type
should occupy the leading place--should stand at the very top of the
list. Again let me say, there would have been a grievous blank among
the types had the burnt-offering been lacking, and there would be a
grievous blank in the page of inspiration had the record of that type
been withheld.

"But his inwards and his legs shall he wash in water; and the priest
shall burn all on the altar, to be a burnt-sacrifice, an offering made
by fire, of a sweet savor unto the Lord." This action rendered the
sacrifice typically what Christ was essentially--pure--both inwardly
and outwardly pure. There was the most perfect correspondence between
Christ's inward motives and His outward conduct. The latter was the
index of the former. All tended to the one point, namely, the glory of
God. The members of His body perfectly obeyed and carried out the
counsels of His devoted heart--that heart which only beat for God, and
for His glory, in the salvation of men. Well, therefore, might the
priest "burn _all_ on the altar." It was all typically pure, and all
designed only as food for the altar of God. Of some sacrifices the
priest partook; of some, the offerer; but the burnt-offering was "all"
consumed on the altar. It was exclusively for God. The priests might
arrange the wood and the fire, and see the flame ascend (and a high
and holy privilege it was so to do); but they did not eat of the
sacrifice: God alone was the object of Christ in the burnt-offering
aspect of His death. We cannot be too simple in our apprehension of
this. From the moment that the unblemished male was voluntarily
presented at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, until it
was reduced to ashes by the action of the fire, we discern in it
Christ offering Himself, by the Eternal Spirit, without spot to God.

This makes the burnt-offering unspeakably precious to the soul. It
gives us the most exalted view of Christ's work. In that work, God
had His own peculiar joy--a joy into which no created intelligence
could enter. This must never be lost sight of. It is unfolded in the
burnt-offering, and confirmed by "the law of the burnt-offering," to
which we shall just refer.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Command Aaron and his sons,
saying, This is the law of the burnt-offering: It is the
burnt-offering, because of the burning upon the altar all night unto
the morning, and the fire of the altar shall be burning in it. And the
priest shall put on his linen garment, and his linen breeches shall he
put upon his flesh, and take up the ashes which the fire hath consumed
with the burnt-offering on the altar, and he shall put them beside the
altar. And he shall put off his garments, and put on other garments,
and carry forth the ashes without the camp unto a clean place. And the
fire upon the altar shall be burning in it; it shall not be put out:
and the priest shall burn wood on it every morning, and lay the
burnt-offering in order upon it; and he shall burn thereon the fat of
the peace-offerings. The fire shall ever be burning upon the altar; it
shall never go out.'" (Lev. vi. 8-13.) The fire on the altar consumed
the burnt-offering and the fat of the peace-offering. It was the apt
expression of divine holiness, which found in Christ and His perfect
sacrifice a proper material on which to feed. That fire was never to
go out. There was to be the perpetual maintenance of that which set
forth the action of divine holiness. Through the dark and silent
watches of the night, the fire blazed on the altar of God.

"And the priest shall put on his linen garment," etc. Here, the priest
takes, in type, the place of Christ, whose personal righteousness is
set forth by the white linen garment. He having given Himself up to
the death of the cross in order to accomplish the will of God, has
entered, in His own eternal righteousness, into heaven, bearing with
Him the memorials of His finished work. The ashes declared the
completion of the sacrifice, and God's acceptance thereof. Those ashes
placed beside the altar indicated that the fire had consumed the
sacrifice--that it was not only a completed, but also an accepted,
sacrifice. The ashes of the burnt-offering declared the acceptance of
the sacrifice: the ashes of the sin-offering declared the judgment of
the sin.

Many of the points on which we have been dwelling will, with the
divine blessing, come before us with increasing clearness, fullness,
precision, and power as we proceed with the offerings. Each offering
is, as it were, thrown into relief by being viewed in contrast with
all the rest. All the offerings taken together give us a full view of
Christ. They are like so many mirrors, arranged in such a manner as to
reflect in various ways the figure of that true and only-perfect
Sacrifice. No one type could fully present Him. We needed to have Him
reflected in life and in death--as a Man and as a Victim, Godward and
usward; and we have Him thus in the offerings of Leviticus. God has
graciously met our need; and may He give us an enlarged capacity to
enter into and enjoy His provision.




CHAPTER II.


We now come to consider the meat-offering, which presents, in a very
distinct manner, "the Man Christ Jesus." As the burnt-offering
typifies Christ in _death_, the meat-offering typifies Him in _life_.
In neither the one nor the other is there a question of sin-bearing.
In the burnt-offering, we see atonement, but no sin-bearing[3]--no
imputation of sin--no outpoured wrath on account of sin. How can we
know this? Because it was all consumed on the altar. Had there been
aught of sin-bearing, it would have been consumed outside the camp.
(Comp. Lev. iv. 11, 12, with Heb. xiii. 11.)

  [3] That is to say, sin-bearing is not prominent. Of course, where
  there is atonement, sin must be in question.

But in the meat-offering, there was not even a question of
bloodshedding. We simply find in it a beauteous type of Christ as He
lived and walked and served down here on this earth. This one fact is,
of itself, sufficient to draw the spiritual mind to the close and
prayerful consideration of this offering. The pure and perfect manhood
of our blessed Lord is a theme which must command the attention of
every true Christian. It is to be feared that great looseness of
thought prevails in reference to this holy mystery. The expressions
which one sometimes hears and reads are sufficient to prove that the
fundamental doctrine of incarnation is not laid hold of as the Word
presents it. Such expressions may very probably proceed from
misapprehension as to the real nature of His relations, and as to the
true character of His sufferings; but, from what cause soever they
arise, they should be judged in the light of holy Scripture, and
rejected. Doubtless, many who make use of those expressions would
recoil, with just horror and indignation, from the real doctrine
contained in them were it put before them in its broad and true
characters; and, for this reason, one should be sorry to attribute
unsoundness as to fundamental truth, where it may merely be inaccuracy
of statement.

There is, however, one consideration which should weigh heavily in the
estimation of every Christian, and that is, the vital nature of the
doctrine of Christ's humanity. It lies at the very foundation of
Christianity; and, for this reason, Satan has diligently sought, from
the beginning, to lead people astray in reference to it. Almost all
the leading errors which have found their way into the professing
church disclose the satanic purpose to undermine the truth as to the
Person of Christ. And even when earnest, godly men have sought to
combat those errors, they have, in many cases, plunged into errors on
the opposite side. Hence, therefore, the need of close adherence to
the veritable words which the Holy Ghost has made use of in unfolding
this profound and most sacred mystery. Indeed, I believe that, in
every case, subjection to the authority of holy Scripture, and the
energy of the divine life in the soul, will prove effectual safeguards
against every complexion of error. It does not require high
theological attainments to enable a soul to keep clear of error with
respect to the doctrine of Christ. If only the word of Christ be
dwelling richly, and "the Spirit of Christ" be in energy, in the soul,
there will be no room for Satan to thrust in his dark and horrible
suggestions. If the heart be delighting in the Christ which Scripture
unfolds, it will assuredly shrink from the false Christs which Satan
would introduce. If we are feeding upon God's reality, we shall
unhesitatingly reject Satan's counterfeit. This is the best possible
way in which to escape the entanglements of error, in every shape and
character. "The sheep _hear His voice_, and ... follow Him; for they
_know His voice_. And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee
from him; for _they know not the voice of strangers_." (John x. 3-5.)
It is not, by any means, needful to be acquainted with the voice of a
stranger in order to turn away from it: all we require is to know the
voice of "the good Shepherd." This will secure us against the
ensnaring influence of every strange sound. While, therefore, I feel
called upon to warn the reader against strange sounds in reference to
the divine mystery of Christ's humanity, I do not deem it needful to
discuss such sounds, but would rather seek, through grace, to arm him
against them by unfolding the doctrine of Scripture on the subject.

There are few things in which we exhibit more failure than in
maintaining vigorous communion with the perfect manhood of the Lord
Jesus Christ. Hence it is that we suffer so much from vacancy,
barrenness, restlessness, and wandering. Did we but enter with a more
artless faith into the truth that there is a real Man at the right
hand of the Majesty in the heavens--One whose sympathy is perfect,
whose love is fathomless, whose power is omnipotent, whose wisdom is
infinite, whose resources are exhaustless, whose riches are
unsearchable, whose ear is open to our every breathing, whose hand is
open to our every need, whose heart is full of unspeakable love and
tenderness towards us--how much more happy and elevated we should be,
and how much more independent of creature streams, through what
channel soever they may flow! There is nothing the heart can crave
which we have not in Jesus. Does it long for genuine sympathy? Where
can it find it, save in Him who could mingle His tears with those of
the bereaved sisters of Bethany? Does it desire the enjoyment of
sincere affection? It can only find it in that heart which told forth
its love in drops of blood. Does it seek the protection of real power?
It has but to look to Him who made the world. Does it feel the need of
unerring wisdom to guide? Let it betake itself to Him who is wisdom
personified, and "who of God is made unto us wisdom." In one word, we
have all in Christ. The divine mind and the divine affections have
found a perfect object in "the Man Christ Jesus;" and surely, if there
is that in the Person of Christ which can perfectly satisfy God, there
is that which ought to satisfy us, and which will satisfy us in
proportion as, by the grace of the Holy Ghost, we walk in communion
with God.

The Lord Jesus Christ was the only perfect Man that ever trod this
earth. He was all perfect--perfect in thought, perfect in word,
perfect in action. In Him every moral quality met in divine and
therefore perfect proportion. No one feature preponderated. In Him
were exquisitely blended a majesty which overawed, and a gentleness
which gave perfect ease in His presence. The scribes and the Pharisees
met His withering rebuke, while the poor Samaritan and "the woman that
was a sinner" found themselves unaccountably, yet irresistibly,
attracted to Him. No one feature displaced another, for all was in
fair and comely proportion. This may be traced in every scene of His
perfect life. He could say, in reference to five thousand hungry
people, "Give ye them to eat;" and when they were filled, He could
say, "Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost." The
benevolence and the economy are both perfect, and neither interferes
with the other: each shines in its own proper sphere. He could not
send unsatisfied hunger away; neither could He suffer a single
fragment of God's creatures to be wasted. He would meet, with a full
and liberal hand, the need of the human family, and when that was
done, He would carefully treasure up every atom. The self-same hand
that was widely open to every form of human need was firmly closed
against all prodigality. There was nothing niggardly nor yet
extravagant in the character of the perfect--the heavenly Man.

What a lesson for us! How often, with us, does benevolence resolve
itself into an unwarrantable profusion! and, on the other hand, how
often is our economy marred by the exhibition of a miserly spirit! At
times, too, our niggard hearts refuse to open themselves to the full
extent of the need which presents itself before us; while, at other
times, we squander, through a wanton extravagance, that which might
satisfy many a needy fellow-creature. Oh, my reader, let us carefully
study the divine picture set before us in the life of "the Man Christ
Jesus." How refreshing and strengthening to "the inward man" to be
occupied with Him who was perfect in all His ways, and who "in all
things must have the pre-eminence"!

See Him in the garden of Gethsemane. There, He kneels in the profound
depths of a humility which none but Himself could exhibit; but yet
before the traitor's band He exhibits a self-possession and majesty
which cause them to go backward and fall to the ground. His deportment
before God is prostration; before His judges and accusers, unbending
dignity. All is perfect. The self-emptiness and the self-possession,
the prostration and the dignity, are all divine.

So, also, when we contemplate the beauteous combination of His divine
and human relations, the same perfectness is observable. He could say,
"How was it that ye sought Me? Wist ye not that I must be about My
Father's business?" And, at the same time, He could go down to
Nazareth, and there set an example of perfect subjection to parental
authority. (See Luke ii. 49-51.) He could say to His mother, "Woman,
what have I to do with thee?" And yet, when passing through the
unutterable agony of the cross, He could tenderly commit that mother
to the care of the beloved disciple. In the former case, He separated
Himself, in the spirit of perfect Nazariteship, to accomplish His
Father's will; while in the latter, He gave expression to the tender
feelings of the perfect human heart. The devotion of the Nazarite and
the affection of the Man were both perfect. Neither was permitted to
interfere with the other: each shone with undimmed lustre in its
proper sphere.

Now, the shadow of this perfect Man passes before us in the "fine
flour" which formed the basis of the meat-offering. There was not so
much as a single coarse grain. There was nothing uneven--nothing
unequal--nothing rough to the touch. No matter what pressure came from
without, there was always an even surface. He was never ruffled by any
circumstance or set of circumstances. He never had to retrace a step
or recall a word. Come what might, He always met it in that perfect
evenness which is so strikingly typified by the "fine flour."

In all these things, it is needless to say, He stands in marked
contrast with His most honored and devoted servants. For example,
Moses, though "the meekest man in all the earth," yet "spoke
unadvisedly with his lips." In Peter, we find a zeal and an energy
which at times proved too much for the occasion; and, again, a
cowardice which shrank from the place of testimony and reproach. There
was the assertion of a devotedness which, when the time for action
arrived, was not forthcoming. John, who breathed so much of the
atmosphere of the immediate presence of Christ, exhibited, at times, a
sectarian and an intolerant spirit. In Paul, the most devoted of
servants, we observe considerable unevenness. He uttered words to the
high-priest which he had to recall: he sent a letter to the
Corinthians of which at first he repented and afterwards repented not.
In all, we find some flaw, save in Him who is "the fairest among ten
thousand, and altogether lovely."

In the examination of the meat-offering, it will give clearness and
simplicity to our thoughts to consider, first, the materials of which
it was composed; secondly, the various forms in which it was
presented; and, thirdly, the persons who partook of it.

As to the materials, the "fine flour" may be regarded as the basis of
the offering; and in it we have a type of Christ's humanity, wherein
every perfection met. Every virtue was there, and ready for effectual
action in due season. The Holy Ghost delights to unfold the glories of
Christ's Person, to set Him forth in all His peerless excellence, to
place Him before us in contrast with all beside. He contrasts Him with
Adam, even in his very best and highest state; as we read, "The first
man is of the earth, earthy: the second Man is the Lord from heaven."
(1 Cor. xv. 47.) The first Adam, even in his unfallen condition, was
"of the earth;" but the second Man was "the Lord from heaven."

The "oil," in the meat-offering, is a type of the Holy Ghost. But
inasmuch as the oil is applied in a twofold way, so we have the Holy
Ghost presented in a double aspect, in _connection_ with the
_incarnation_ of the Son. The fine flour was "_mingled_" with oil, and
there was oil "_poured_" upon it. Such was the type; and in the
Antitype, we see the blessed Lord Jesus Christ first "_conceived_,"
and then "_anointed_," by the Holy Ghost. (Comp. Matt. i. 18-23 with
chap. iii. 16.) This is divine! The accuracy, which is here so
apparent, draws forth the soul's admiration. It is one and the same
Spirit which records the ingredients of the type, and gives us the
facts in the Antitype. The One who has detailed for us, with such
amazing precision, the types and shadows of the book of Leviticus, has
also given us the glorious subject thereof in the gospel narratives.
The same Spirit breathes through the pages of the Old and those of the
New Testament, and enables us to see how exactly the one corresponds
with the other.

The conception of Christ's humanity by the Holy Ghost, in the womb of
the virgin, unfolds one of the most profound mysteries which can
possibly engage the attention of the renewed mind. It is most fully
set forth in Luke's gospel; and this is entirely characteristic,
inasmuch as, throughout that gospel, it would seem to be the special
object of the Holy Ghost to unfold, in His own divinely touching
manner, "the Man Christ Jesus." In Matthew, we have "the Son of
Abraham--the Son of David;" in Mark, we have the divine Servant--the
heavenly Workman; in John, we have "the Son of God"--the Eternal
Word--the Life--the Light, by whom all things were made; but the great
theme of the Holy Ghost in Luke is "the Son of Man."

When the angel Gabriel had announced to Mary the dignity which was
about to be conferred upon her, in connection with the great work of
incarnation, she, not in a spirit of scepticism, but of honest
ignorance, inquired, "How shall this be, seeing I know not a man?" It
manifestly seemed to her that the birth of this glorious Person who
was about to appear should be according to the ordinary principles of
generation; and this her thought is made the occasion, in the
exceeding goodness of God, of developing much valuable light in
reference to the cardinal truth of incarnation. The angel's reply to
the virgin's question is unspeakably interesting, and cannot be too
closely considered. "And the angel answered and said unto her, 'The
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall
overshadow thee; _therefore_ also that _holy Thing_ which shall be
born of thee shall be called the Son of God." (Luke i. 35.)

From this magnificent passage, we learn that the human body into which
the Eternal Son entered was formed by "the power of the Highest." "A
body hast _Thou_ prepared Me." (Comp. Ps. xl. 6 with Heb. x. 5.) It
was a real human body--real "flesh and blood." There is no possible
foundation here on which gnosticism or mysticism can base its vapid
and worthless theories,--no warrant for the cold abstractions of the
former, or the misty fancies of the latter. All is deep, solid, and
divine reality: the very thing which our hearts needed--the very thing
which God has given. The early promise had declared that "the seed of
the woman shall bruise the serpent's head," and none but a real man
could accomplish this prediction--one whose nature was as real as it
was pure and incorruptible. "Thou shalt conceive in thy womb," said
the angelic messenger, "and bring forth a Son."[4] And then, lest
there should be any room for an error in reference to the mode of this
conception, he adds such words as prove, unanswerably, that the "flesh
and blood" of which the Eternal Son "took part," while absolutely
real, was absolutely incapable of receiving, of retaining, or of
communicating a single taint. The humanity of the Lord Jesus was
emphatically "_that holy Thing_." And inasmuch as it was wholly
without taint, it was wholly without a seed of mortality. We cannot
think of mortality, save in connection with sin; and Christ's humanity
had naught to do with sin, either personally or relatively. Sin was
imputed to Him on the cross, where He was "made sin for us." But the
meat-offering is not the type of Christ as a sin-bearer. It
foreshadows Him in His perfect life here below--a life in which He
suffered, no doubt, but not as a sin-bearer--not as a substitute--not
at the hand of God. Let this be distinctly noted. Neither in the
burnt-offering nor in the meat-offering have we Christ as a
sin-bearer. In the latter, we see Him _living_; and in the former, we
see Him _dying_; but in neither is there a question of the imputation
of sin, nor of enduring the wrath of God on account of sin. In short,
to present Christ as the sinner's substitute any where else save on
the cross, is to rob His life of all its divine beauty and excellency,
and to displace the cross altogether. Moreover, it would involve the
types of Leviticus in hopeless confusion.

  [4] "But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth His
  Son, made of a woman, made under the law." (γενομενον εκ
  γυναικος, γενομενον υπο νομον.) This is a most
  important passage, inasmuch as it sets forth our blessed Lord as Son
  of God and Son of Man.--"God sent forth _His_ Son, made _of a woman_."
  Precious testimony!

I would, at this point, solemnly admonish my reader, that he cannot be
too jealous in reference to the vital truth of the Person and the
relations of the Lord Jesus Christ. If there be error as to this,
there is no security as to any thing. God cannot give the sanction of
His presence to aught that has not this truth for its foundation. The
Person of Christ is the living--the divine centre round which the Holy
Ghost carries on all His operations. Let slip the truth as to Him, and
you are like a vessel broken from its moorings, and carried, without
rudder or compass, over the wild watery waste, and in imminent danger
of being dashed to fragments upon the rocks of Arianism, Infidelity,
or Atheism. Question the eternal Sonship of Christ, question His
deity, question His unspotted humanity, and you have opened the
floodgate for a desolating tide of deadly error to rush in. Let no one
imagine, for a moment, that this is a mere matter to be discussed by
learned theologians--a curious question--a recondite mystery--a point
about which we may lawfully differ. No; it is a vital, fundamental
truth, to be held in the power of the Holy Ghost, and maintained at
the expense of all beside--yea, to be confessed under all
circumstances, whatever may be the consequences.

What we want, is, simply to receive into our hearts, by the grace of
the Holy Spirit, the Father's revelation of the Son, and then our
souls shall be effectually preserved from the snares of the enemy, let
them take what shape they may. He may speciously cover the trap of
Arianism or Socinianism with the grass and leaves of a most plausible
and attractive system of interpretation; but directly the devoted
heart discovers what this system attempts to make of the blessed One
to whom it owes every thing, and where it attempts to put Him, it
finds but little difficulty in sending it back to where it manifestly
came from. We can well afford to do without human theories; but we can
never do without Christ--the Christ of God--the Christ of God's
affections--the Christ of God's counsels--the Christ of God's word.

The Lord Jesus Christ, God's eternal Son--a distinct Person in the
glorious Trinity--God manifest in the flesh--God over all, blessed
forever, assumed a body which was inherently and divinely pure, holy,
and without the possibility of taint--absolutely free from every seed
or principle of sin and mortality. Such was the humanity of Christ,
that He could at any moment, so far as He was personally concerned,
have returned to heaven, from whence He had come and to which He
belonged. I speak not here of the eternal counsels of redeeming love,
or of the unswerving love of the heart of Jesus--His love to God--His
love to God's elect, or of the work that was needful to ratify God's
everlasting covenant with the seed of Abraham and with the whole
creation. Christ's own words teach us that "it behoved Him to suffer,
and to rise from the dead the third day." (Luke xxiv. 46.) It was
necessary that He should suffer, in order to the full manifestation
and perfect accomplishment of the great mystery of redemption. It was
His gracious purpose to "bring many sons unto glory." He would not
"abide alone," and therefore He, as the "corn of wheat," should "fall
into the ground and die." The more fully we enter into the _truth_ of
His Person, the more fully do we apprehend the _grace_ of His work.

When the apostle speaks of Christ's being "made perfect through
suffering," it is as "the Captain of our salvation" that he
contemplates Him, and not as the Eternal Son, who, as regards His own
abstract Person and nature, was divinely perfect, and could not
possibly have aught added to Him. So, also, when He Himself says,
"Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and
the third day I shall be perfected" (Luke xiii. 32.), He refers to His
being perfected, in the power of resurrection, as the Accomplisher of
the entire work of redemption. So far as He was personally concerned,
He could say, even on His way forth from the garden of Gethsemane,
"Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He shall
presently give Me more than twelve legions of angels? But how then
shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be?" (Matt. xxvi.
53, 54.)

It is well that the soul be clear as to this--well to have a divine
sense of the harmony which exists between those scriptures which
present Christ in the essential dignity of His Person and the divine
purity of His nature, and those which present Him in His relation with
His people and as accomplishing the great work of redemption. At times
we find both these things combined in the same passage, as in Heb. v.
8, 9,--"Though _He were a Son_, yet learned He obedience by the things
which He suffered; and being made perfect, He became the author of
eternal salvation to all them that obey Him." We must, however, bear
in mind that not one of those relations into which Christ voluntarily
entered--whether as the expression of divine love to a lost world, or
the Servant of the divine counsels--not one of these could possibly
interfere with the essential purity, excellency, and glory of His
Person. "The Holy Ghost came upon" the virgin, and "the power of the
Highest overshadowed her;" and "therefore that holy Thing which was
born of her was called the Son of God." Most magnificent unfolding,
this, of the deep secret of Christ's pure and perfect humanity--the
great Antitype of the "_fine flour mingled with oil_"!

And here let me observe, that between humanity as seen in the Lord
Jesus Christ and humanity as seen in us there could be no union. That
which is pure could never coalesce with that which is impure. That
which is incorruptible could never unite with that which is
corruptible. The spiritual and the carnal--the heavenly and the
earthly--could never combine. Hence, therefore, it follows that
incarnation was not, as some have attempted to teach, Christ's taking
our fallen nature into union with Himself. If He could have done this,
there would have been no need of the death of the cross. He needed
not, in that case, to feel "straitened" until the baptism was
accomplished--the corn of wheat did not need to "fall into the ground
and die." This is a point of grave moment. Let the spiritual mind
ponder it deeply. Christ could not possibly take sinful humanity into
union with Himself. Hear what the angel saith to Joseph, in the first
chapter of Matthew's gospel,--"Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to
take unto thee Mary thy wife; for _that which is conceived in her is
of the Holy Ghost_." See how Joseph's natural sensibilities, as well
as Mary's pious ignorance, are made the occasion of a fuller
unfolding of the holy mystery of Christ's humanity, and also of
guarding that humanity against all the blasphemous attacks of the
enemy.

How, then, is it that believers are united to Christ? Is it in
incarnation, or resurrection? In resurrection, assuredly. How is this
proved? "Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it
abideth _alone_." (John xii. 24.) At this side of death, there could
be no union between Christ and His people. It is in the power of a new
life that believers are united to Christ. They were dead _in sin_, and
He, in perfect grace, came down and (though Himself pure and sinless)
was "made sin," "died _unto sin_," put it away, rose triumphant over
it and all pertaining to it, and, in resurrection, became the Head of
a new race. Adam was the head of the old creation, which fell with
him. Christ, by dying, put Himself under the full weight of His
people's condition, and having perfectly met all that was against
them, rose victorious over all, and carried them with Him into the new
creation, of which He is the glorious Head and Centre. Hence, we read,
"He that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit." (1 Cor. vi. 17.) "But
God, who is rich in mercy, for His great love wherewith He loved us,
even when were _dead in sins_, hath quickened us _together with
Christ_, (by grace ye are saved;) and hath raised us up together, and
made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus." (Eph. ii.
4-6.) "For we are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His
bones." (Eph. v. 30.) "And you, being _dead in your sins_ and the
uncircumcision of your flesh, _hath He quickened together with Him_,
having forgiven you all trespasses." (Col. ii. 13.)

Passages might be multiplied, but the above are amply sufficient to
prove that it was not in incarnation, but in death, that Christ took a
position in which His people could be "quickened together with Him."
Does this seem unimportant to the reader? Let him examine it in the
light of Scripture. Let him weigh all the consequences. Let him view
it in its bearing upon Christ's Person, upon His life, upon His death,
upon our condition by nature in the old creation, and our place
through mercy in the new. Let him consider it thus, and I feel
persuaded he will no longer regard it as a light matter. Of one thing,
at least, he may rest assured, that the writer of these pages would
not pen a single line to prove this point did he not consider it to be
fraught with the most momentous results. The whole of divine
revelation so hangs together--is so adjusted by the hand of the Holy
Ghost--is so consistent in all its parts, that if one truth be
disturbed, the entire arch is injured. This consideration should
suffice to produce, in the mind of every Christian, a holy caution,
lest, by some rude touch, he mar the beauteous superstructure. Every
stone must be left in its divinely appointed place; and,
unquestionably, the truth as to Christ's Person is the key-stone of
the arch.

Having thus endeavored to unfold the truth typified by the "fine flour
_mingled_ with oil," we may remark another point of much interest in
the expression, "He shall _pour_ oil upon it." In this we have a type
of the anointing of the Lord Jesus Christ by the Holy Ghost. The body
of the Lord Jesus was not merely formed mysteriously by the Holy
Ghost, but that pure and holy vessel was also anointed for service by
the same power. "And it came to pass when all the people were
baptized, and Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven was
opened, and the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape as a dove upon
Him, and there was a voice from heaven, saying, 'Thou art My beloved
Son; in Thee I am well pleased." (Luke iii. 21, 22.)

The anointing of the Lord Jesus by the Holy Ghost previous to His
entrance upon His public ministry is of immense practical importance
to every one who really desires to be a true and an effectual servant
of God. Though conceived, as to His manhood, by the Holy Ghost;
though, in His own proper Person, "God manifest in the flesh;" though
embodying in Himself all the fullness of the Godhead; yet, be it well
observed, when coming forth as man to do the will of God on the earth,
whatever that will might be--whether preaching the gospel, teaching in
the synagogues, healing the sick, cleansing the leper, casting out
devils, feeding the hungry, or raising the dead--He did all by the
Holy Ghost. That holy and heavenly vessel in which God the Son was
pleased to appear in this world was formed, filled, anointed, and led
by the Holy Ghost.

What a deep and holy lesson for us! A most needful and salutary
lesson! How prone are we to run unsent! How prone to act in the mere
energy of the flesh! How much of that which looks like ministry is
only the restless and unhallowed activity of a nature which has never
been measured and judged in the divine presence! Truly, we need to
contemplate more closely our divine "meat-offering"--to understand
more fully the meaning of the "fine flour anointed with oil." We need
to meditate more deeply upon Christ Himself, who, though possessing,
in His own Person, divine power, nevertheless, did all His work,
wrought all His miracles, and, finally, "offered Himself, without spot
to God, by the eternal Spirit." He could say, "I by the Spirit of God
cast out devils."

Nothing is of any value save that which is wrought by the power of the
Holy Ghost. A man may write; but if his pen be not guided and used by
the Holy Ghost, his lines will produce no permanent results. A man may
speak; but if his lips be not anointed by the Holy Ghost, his word
will not take permanent root. This is a solemn consideration, and if
properly weighed, would lead to much watchfulness over ourselves, and
much earnest dependence upon the Holy Ghost. What we need is thorough
self-emptiness, so that there may be room left for the Spirit to act
by us. It is impossible that a man full of himself can be the vessel
of the Holy Ghost. Such an one must first be emptied of himself, and
then the Spirit can use him. When we contemplate the Person and
ministry of the Lord Jesus, we see how that in every scene and
circumstance He acted by the direct power of the Holy Ghost. Having
taken His place as man down here, He showed that man should not only
live by the Word, but act by the Spirit of God. Even though, as man,
His will was perfect--His thoughts, His words, His acts, all
perfect--yet He would not act save by the direct authority of the
Word, and by the direct power of the Holy Ghost. Oh that in this, as
in every thing else, we could more closely, more faithfully, follow in
His steps! Then, indeed, would our ministry be more effective, our
testimony more fruitful, our whole course more entirely to the glory
of God.

The next ingredient in the meat-offering demanding our consideration
is "the frankincense." As has been remarked, the "fine flour" was the
basis of the offering. The "oil" and "frankincense" were the two
leading adjuncts; and, truly, the connection between these two latter
is most instructive. The "oil" typifies the _power_ of Christ's
ministry; the "frankincense" typifies the _object_ thereof. The former
teaches us that He did every thing by the Spirit of God; the latter,
that He did every thing to the glory of God. The frankincense presents
that in the life of Christ which was exclusively for God. This is
evident from the second verse--"And he shall bring it [the
meat-offering] to Aaron's sons, the priests: and he shall take
thereout his handful of flour thereof, and of the oil thereof, with
_all the frankincense_ thereof; and the priest shall burn the
memorial of it upon the altar, to be an offering made by fire, of a
sweet savor unto the Lord." Thus was it in the true meat-offering--the
Man Christ Jesus. There was that in His blessed life which was
exclusively for God. Every thought, every word, every look, every act
of His emitted a fragrance which went up immediately to God. And as,
in the type, it was the "fire of the altar" that drew forth the sweet
odor of the frankincense; so, in the Antitype, the more He was
"tried," in all the scenes and circumstances of His blessed life, the
more fully was it manifested that, in His manhood, there was nothing
that could not ascend as an odor of a sweet smell to the throne of
God. If in the burnt-offering we behold Christ "offering Himself
without spot to God," in the meat-offering we behold Him presenting
all the intrinsic excellence and perfect actings of His human nature
to God. A perfect, a self-emptied, an obedient Man on the earth doing
the will of God, acting by the authority of the Word, and by the power
of the Spirit, had a sweet odor which could only be for divine
acceptance. The fact that "all the frankincense" was consumed on the
altar, fixes its import in the simplest manner.

It now only remains for us to consider an ingredient which was an
inseparable adjunct of the meat-offering, namely, "_salt_."--"And
every oblation of thy meat-offering shalt thou season with salt;
neither shalt thou suffer the salt of the covenant of thy God to be
lacking from thy meat-offering: with all thine offerings thou shalt
offer salt." The expression, "Salt of the covenant," sets forth the
enduring character of that covenant. God Himself has so ordained it,
in all things, that naught can ever alter it--no influence can ever
corrupt it. In a spiritual and practical point of view, it is
impossible to overestimate the value of such an ingredient. "Let your
conversation be always with grace, seasoned with _salt_." The whole
conversation of the Perfect Man exhibited the power of this principle.
His words were not merely words of grace, but words of pungent
power--words divinely adapted to preserve from all taint and
corrupting influence. He never uttered a word which was not redolent
with "frankincense," and "seasoned with salt." The former was most
acceptable to God; the latter, most profitable for man.

Sometimes, alas! man's corrupt heart and vitiated taste could not
tolerate the pungency of the divinely-salted meat-offering. Witness,
for example, the scene in the synagogue of Nazareth. (Luke iv. 16-29.)
The people could "bear Him witness, and wonder at the _gracious_ words
which proceeded out of His mouth;" but when He proceeded to season
those words with _salt_, which was so needful in order to preserve
them from the corrupting influence of their national pride, they would
fain have cast Him over the brow of the hill whereon their city was
built.

So, also, in Luke xiv, when His words of "grace" had drawn "great
multitudes" after Him, He instantly throws in the "salt," by setting
forth, in words of holy faithfulness, the sure results of following
Him. "Come, for all things are now ready,"--here was the "grace;" but
then, "Whosoever forsaketh not all that he hath, cannot be My
disciple,"--here was the "salt." Grace is attractive; but "salt is
good." Gracious discourse may be popular; but salted discourse never
will. The pure gospel of the grace of God may, at certain times, and
under certain circumstances, be run after by "the multitude" for
awhile; but when the "salt" of a fervid and faithful application is
introduced, it will soon thin the benches of all save such as are
brought under the power of the Word.

Having thus considered the ingredients which composed the
meat-offering, we shall now refer to those which were excluded from
it.

The first of these was "leaven." "No meat-offering, which ye shall
bring unto the Lord, shall be made with leaven." This ingredient is
used throughout the inspired volume, without so much as a single
exception, as the symbol of _evil_. In chap. xxiii. of our book, which
will be noticed in due course, we find leaven admitted in the two
loaves which were offered on the day of Pentecost; but from the
meat-offering leaven was most sedulously excluded. There was to be
nothing sour--nothing that would puff up--nothing expressive of evil
in that which typified "the Man Christ Jesus." In Him, there could be
nothing savoring of nature's sourness, nothing turgid--nothing
inflated: all was pure, solid, and genuine. His word might, at times,
cut to the quick; but it was never sour. His style never rose above
the occasion. His deportment ever exhibited the deep reality of one
walking in the immediate presence of God.

In those who bear the name of Jesus, we know, too well, alas! how
leaven shows itself in all its properties and effects. There has been
but one untainted sheaf of human fruit--but one perfectly unleavened
meat-offering; and, blessed be God, that one is ours--ours to feed
upon in the sanctuary of the divine presence, in fellowship with God.
No exercise can be more truly edifying and refreshing for the renewed
mind than to dwell upon the unleavened perfectness of Christ's
humanity--to contemplate the life and ministry of One who was
absolutely and essentially unleavened. In all His springs of thought,
affection, desire, and imagination, there was not so much as a
particle of leaven. He was the sinless, spotless, perfect Man. And the
more we are enabled, by the power of the Spirit, to enter into all
this, the deeper will be our experience of the grace which led this
perfect One to place Himself under the full consequences of His
people's sins, as He did when He hung upon the cross. This thought,
however, belongs entirely to the sin-offering aspect of our blessed
Lord. In the meat-offering, sin is not in question. It is not the type
of a sin-bearer, but of a real, perfect, unblemished Man, conceived
and anointed by the Holy Ghost, possessing an unleavened nature, and
living an unleavened life down here, emitting ever Godward the
fragrance of His own personal excellency, and maintaining amongst men
a deportment characterized by "grace seasoned with salt."

But there was another ingredient, as positively excluded from the
meat-offering as "leaven," and that was "honey."--"For ye shall burn
no leaven, _nor any honey_, in any offering of the Lord made by fire."
(Ver. 11.) Now, as "leaven" is the expression of that which is
positively and palpably _evil_ in nature, we may regard "honey" as the
significant symbol of that which is apparently _sweet_ and attractive.
Both are disallowed of God, both were carefully excluded from the
meat-offering, both were unfit for the altar. Men may undertake, like
Saul, to distinguish between what is "vile and refuse" and what is
not; but the judgment of God ranks the delicate Agag with the vilest
of the sons of Amalek. No doubt, there are some good moral qualities
in man, which must be taken for what they are worth. "Hast thou found
_honey_, eat so much as is convenient;" but, be it remembered, it
found no place in the meat-offering, nor in its Antitype. There was
the fullness of the Holy Ghost, there was the fragrant odor of the
frankincense, there was the preservative virtue of "the salt of the
covenant,"--all these things accompanied the "fine flour" in the
Person of the true "Meat-offering," but "no honey."

What a lesson for the heart is here! yea, what a volume of wholesome
instruction! The blessed Lord Jesus knew how to give nature and its
relationships their proper place: He knew how much "honey" was
"convenient." He could say to His mother, "Wist ye not that I must be
about My Father's business?" and yet He could say, again, to the
beloved disciple, "Behold thy mother." In other words, nature's claims
were never allowed to interfere with the presentation to God of all
the energies of Christ's perfect manhood. Mary, and others too, might
have thought that her human relation to the blessed One gave her some
peculiar claim or influence, on merely natural grounds. "There came,
then, His brethren ["after the flesh"] and His mother, and standing
without, sent unto Him, calling Him. And the multitude sat about Him;
and they said unto Him, 'Behold, Thy mother and Thy brethren without
seek for Thee.'" What was the reply of the true Meat-offering? Did He
at once abandon His work, in order to respond to nature's call? By no
means. Had He done so, it would have been to mingle "honey" with the
meat-offering, which could not be. The honey was faithfully excluded
on this as on every occasion when God's claims were to be attended to,
and instead thereof, the power of the Spirit, the odor of the
"frankincense," and the virtues of the "salt" were blessedly
exhibited. "And he answered them, saying, 'Who is My mother, or My
brethren?' And He looked round about on them which sat about Him, and
said, 'Behold My mother and My brethren! For whosoever shall do the
will of God, the same is My brother, and My sister, and mother.'"[5]
(Mark iii. 31-35.)

(Note, next page.)

  [5] How important to see, in the above beautiful passage, that doing
  God's will brings the soul into a relationship with Christ of which
  His brethren according to the flesh knew nothing, on merely natural
  grounds! It was as true with respect to those brethren as any one else
  that "except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God."
  Mary would not have been saved by the mere fact of her being the
  mother of Jesus. She needed personal faith in Christ as much as any
  other member of Adam's fallen family: she needed to pass, by being
  born again, out of the old creation into the new. It was by treasuring
  up Christ's words in her heart that this blessed woman was saved. No
  doubt she was "highly favored" in being chosen as a vessel to such a
  holy office; but then, as a lost sinner, she needed to "rejoice in God
  her Saviour," like any one else. She stands on the same platform, is
  washed in the same blood, clothed in the same righteousness, and will
  sing the same song as all the rest of God's redeemed.

  This simple fact will give additional force and clearness to a point
  already stated, namely, that incarnation was not Christ's taking our
  nature into union with Himself. This truth should be carefully
  pondered. It is fully brought out in 2 Cor. v.--"For the love of
  Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for
  all, then were all dead: and that He died for all, that they which
  live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which
  died for them, and rose again. Wherefore henceforth know we no man
  after the flesh; yea, _though we have known Christ after the flesh,
  yet now henceforth know we Him no more_. Therefore if any man be _in
  Christ_, he is a new creation: old things are passed away; behold, all
  things are become new." (Ver. 14-17.)

There are few things which the servant of Christ finds more difficult
than to adjust, with spiritual accuracy, the claims of natural
relationship, so as not to suffer them to interfere with the claims of
the Master. In the case of our blessed Lord, as we know, the
adjustment was divine. In our case, it often happens that divinely
recognized duties are openly neglected for what we imagine to be the
service of Christ,--the doctrine of God is constantly sacrificed to
the apparent work of the gospel. Now, it is well to remember that true
devotedness always starts from a point within which all godly claims
are fully secured. If I hold a situation which demands my services
from ten till four every day, I have no right to go out to visit or
preach during those hours. If I am in business, I am bound to maintain
the integrity of that business in a godly manner. I have no right to
run hither and thither preaching while my business at home lies "in
sixes and sevens," bringing great reproach on the holy doctrine of
God. A man may say, I feel myself called to preach the gospel, and I
find my situation, or my business, a clog. Well, _if you are divinely
called and fitted_ for the work of the gospel, and that you cannot
combine the two things, then resign your situation, or wind up your
business, in a godly manner, and go forth in the name of the Lord.
But, clearly, so long as I hold a situation, or carry on a business,
my work in the gospel must begin from a point within which the godly
claims of such business or situation are fully responded to. This is
devotedness: aught else is confusion, however well intended. Blessed
be God, we have a perfect example before us in the life of the Lord
Jesus, and ample guidance for the new man in the Word of God; so that
we need not make any mistakes in the varied relationships which we may
be called, in the providence of God, to fill, or as to the various
claims which God's moral government has set up in connection with such
relationships.

II. The second point in our theme is the mode in which the
meat-offering was prepared. This was, as we read, by the action of
fire,--it was "baken in an oven"--"baken in a pan," or "baken in a
frying-pan." The process of baking suggests the idea of suffering. But
inasmuch as the meat-offering is called "a sweet savor" (a term which
is never applied to the sin-offering or trespass-offering), it is
evident that there is no thought of suffering for sin--no thought of
suffering the wrath of God on account of sin--no thought of suffering
at the hand of Infinite Justice, as the sinner's substitute. The two
ideas of "sweet savor" and suffering for sin are wholly incompatible
according to the Levitical economy. It would completely destroy the
type of the meat-offering were we to introduce into it the idea of
suffering for sin.

In contemplating the _life_ of the Lord Jesus, which, as we have
already remarked, is the special subject foreshadowed in the
meat-offering, we may notice three distinct kinds of suffering,
namely, suffering for righteousness, suffering by the power of
sympathy, and suffering in anticipation.

As the righteous Servant of God, He suffered in the midst of a scene
in which all was contrary to Him; but this was the very opposite of
suffering for sin. It is of the utmost importance to distinguish
between these two kinds of suffering. The confounding of them must
lead to serious error. Suffering as a righteous One standing amongst
men on God's behalf is one thing, and suffering instead of man under
the hand of God is quite another. The Lord Jesus suffered for
righteousness during His _life_: He suffered for sin in His _death_.
During His life, man and Satan did their utmost; and even at the cross
they put forth all their powers; but when all that they could do was
done--when they had traveled, in their deadly enmity, to the utmost
limit of human and diabolical opposition, there lay, far beyond, a
region of impenetrable gloom and horror into which the Sin-bearer had
to travel, in the accomplishment of His work. During His life, He ever
walked in the unclouded light of the divine countenance; but on the
cursed tree, the dark shadow of sin intervened and shut out that
light, and drew forth that mysterious cry, "My God, My God, why hast
Thou forsaken Me?" This was a moment which stands absolutely alone in
the annals of eternity. From time to time during the life of Christ
down here, heaven had opened to give forth the expression of divine
complacency in Him; but on the cross, God forsook Him, because He was
making His soul an offering for sin. If Christ had been a sin-bearer
all His life, then what was the difference between the cross and any
other period? Why was He not forsaken of God during His entire course?
What was the difference between Christ on the cross, and Christ on the
holy mount of transfiguration? Was He forsaken of God on the mount?
was He a sin-bearer there? These are very simple questions, which
should be answered by those who maintain the idea of a life of
sin-bearing.

The plain fact is this: there was nothing either in Christ's humanity
or in the nature of His associations which could possibly connect Him
with sin, or wrath, or death. He was "made sin" on the cross; and
there He endured the wrath of God, and there He gave up His life, as
an all-sufficient atonement for sin; but nothing of this finds a place
in the meat-offering. True, we have the process of baking--the action
of fire; but this is not the wrath of God. The meat-offering was not a
sin-offering, but a "sweet savor" offering. Thus, its import is
definitely fixed; and, moreover, the intelligent interpretation of it
must ever guard, with holy jealousy, the precious truth of Christ's
spotless humanity, and the true nature of His associations. To make
Him, by the necessity of His birth, a sin-bearer, or to place Him
thereby under the curse of the law and the wrath of God, is to
contradict the entire truth of God as to incarnation--truth announced
by the angel, and repeated again and again by the inspired apostle.
Moreover, it destroys the entire character and object of Christ's
life, and robs the cross of its distinctive glory. It lowers the sense
of what sin is, and of what atonement is. In one word, it removes the
key-stone of the arch of revelation, and lays all in hopeless ruin and
confusion around us.

But, again, the Lord Jesus suffered by the power of sympathy; and this
character of suffering unfolds to us the deep secrets of His tender
heart. Human sorrow and human misery ever touched a chord in that
bosom of love. It was impossible that a perfect human heart could
avoid feeling, according to its own divine sensibilities, the
miseries which sin had entailed upon the human family. Though
personally free both from the cause and the effect--though belonging
to heaven, and living a perfect heavenly life on the earth, yet did He
descend, by the power of an intense sympathy, into the deepest depths
of human sorrow; yea, He felt the sorrow more keenly, by far, than
those who were the direct subjects thereof, inasmuch as His humanity
was perfect. And, further, He was able to contemplate both the sorrow
and its cause according to their just measure and character in the
presence of God. He felt as none else could feel. His feelings, His
affections, His sensibilities, His whole moral and mental
constitution, were perfect; and hence none can tell what such an One
must have suffered in passing through such a world as this. He beheld
the human family struggling beneath the ponderous weight of guilt and
wretchedness; He beheld the whole creation groaning under the yoke;
the cry of the prisoner fell upon His ear; the tear of the widow met
His view; bereavement and poverty touched His sensitive heart;
sickness and death made Him "groan in the spirit;" His sympathetic
sufferings were beyond all human conception.

I shall quote a passage for my reader, illustrative of that character
of suffering to which we are now referring.--"When the even was come,
they brought unto Him many that were possessed with devils; and He
cast out the spirits with His word, and healed all that were sick;
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet,
saying, '_Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses_.'"
(Matt. viii. 16, 17.) This was entirely sympathetic--the power of
fellow-feeling, which in Him was perfect. He had no sicknesses or
infirmities of His own. Those things which are sometimes spoken of as
"sinless infirmities," were, in His case, but the evidences of a
veritable, a real, a perfect manhood. But by sympathy--by perfect
fellow-feeling, "He _took_ our infirmities, and _bare_ our
sicknesses." None but a perfect man could have done this. We may feel
for and with each other, but only Jesus could make human infirmity and
sickness His own.

Now, had He been bearing all these things by the necessity of His
birth, or of His relations with Israel and the human family, we should
have lost all the beauty and preciousness of His voluntary sympathy.
There could be no room for voluntary action when absolute necessity
was laid upon Him. But, on the other hand, when we see His entire
freedom, both personally and relatively, from human misery and that
which produced it, we can enter into that perfect grace and compassion
which led Him to "take our infirmities, and bear our sicknesses," in
the power of true sympathy. There is, therefore, a very manifest
difference between Christ's suffering as a voluntary sympathizer with
human misery, and His sufferings as the sinner's substitute. The
former are apparent throughout His entire _life_; the latter are
confined to His _death_.

Finally, we have to consider Christ's sufferings by anticipation. We
find the dark shadow of the cross casting itself athwart His path, and
producing a very keen order of suffering, which, however, must be as
clearly distinguished from His atoning suffering as either His
suffering for righteousness or His suffering by sympathy. Let us take
a passage in proof--"And He came out, and went, as He was wont, to the
mount of Olives; and His disciples also followed Him. And when He was
at the place, He said unto them, 'Pray that ye enter not into
temptation.' And He was withdrawn from them about a stone's cast, and
kneeled down, and prayed, saying, 'Father, if Thou be willing, remove
this cup from Me: nevertheless not My will, but Thine, be done.' And
there appeared an angel unto Him from heaven, strengthening Him. And
being in an agony, He prayed more earnestly: and His sweat was as it
were great drops of blood falling down to the ground." (Luke xxii.
39-44.) Again, we read, "And He took with Him Peter and the two sons
of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy. Then saith He
unto them, 'My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death: tarry ye
here, and watch with Me.'... He went away again the second time, and
prayed, saying, 'O My Father, if this cup may not pass from Me, except
I drink it, Thy will be done.'" (Matt. xxvi. 37-42.)

From these verses, it is evident there was a something in prospect
which the blessed Lord had never encountered before,--there was a
"cup" being filled out for Him of which He had not yet drunk. If He
had been a sin-bearer all His life, then why this intense "agony" at
the thought of coming in contact with sin and enduring the wrath of
God on account of sin? What was the difference between Christ in
Gethsemane and Christ at Calvary if He were a sin-bearer all His life?
There was a material difference; but it is because He was not a
sin-bearer all His life. What is the difference? In Gethsemane, He was
_anticipating_ the cross; at Calvary, He was actually _enduring_ it.
In Gethsemane, "there appeared an angel unto Him from heaven,
strengthening Him;" at Calvary, He was forsaken of all. There was no
angelic ministry there. In Gethsemane, He addresses God as "_Father_,"
thus enjoying the full communion of that ineffable relationship; but
at Calvary, He cries, "My _God_, My _God_, why hast Thou forsaken Me?"
Here the Sin-bearer looks up and beholds the throne of Eternal Justice
enveloped in dark clouds, and the countenance of Inflexible Holiness
averted from Him, because He was being "made sin for us."

The reader will, I trust, find no difficulty in examining this subject
for himself. He will be able to trace, in detail, the three characters
of the _life_-sufferings of our blessed Lord, and to distinguish
between them and His _death_-sufferings--His sufferings for sin. He
will see how that when man and Satan had done their utmost, there yet
remained a character of suffering which was perfectly unique, namely,
suffering at the hand of God on account of sin--suffering as the
sinner's substitute. Until He came to the cross, He could ever look up
and bask in the clear light of His Father's countenance; in the
darkest hour, He found a sure resource above. His path down here was a
rough one. How could it be otherwise, in a world where all was
directly contrary to His pure and holy nature? He had to "endure the
contradiction of sinners against Himself;" He had to endure "the
reproach of them that reproached God." What had He not to endure? He
was misunderstood, misinterpreted, abused, maligned, accused of being
mad, and of having a devil. He was betrayed, denied, deserted, mocked,
buffeted, spit upon, crowned with thorns, cast out, condemned, and
nailed between two malefactors. All these things He endured at the
hand of man, together with all the unutterable terrors which Satan
brought to bear upon His spirit; but, let it be once more emphatically
repeated, when man and Satan had exhausted their power and enmity, our
blessed Lord and Saviour had to endure a something compared with which
all the rest was as nothing, and that was the hiding of God's
countenance--the three hours of darkness and awful gloom, during which
He suffered what none but God could know.

Now, when Scripture speaks of our having fellowship with Christ's
sufferings, it refers simply to His sufferings for righteousness--His
sufferings at the hand of man. Christ suffered for sin that we might
not have to suffer for it.--He endured the wrath of God that we might
not have to endure it (this is the ground of our peace); but as
regards suffering from man, we shall always find that the more
faithfully we follow in the footsteps of Christ, the more we shall
suffer in this respect; but this is a matter of gift, a matter of
privilege, a favor, a dignity. (See Phil. i. 29, 30.) To walk in the
footsteps of Christ--to enjoy companionship with Him--to be thrown
into a place of sympathy with Him, are privileges of the very highest
order. Would that we all entered more fully into them! But, alas! we
are too well content to do without them--too well satisfied, like
Peter, to "follow afar off"--to keep aloof from a despised and
suffering Christ. All this is, undoubtedly, our heavy loss. Had we
only more fellowship with His sufferings, the crown would glisten far
more brightly in our soul's vision. When we shrink from fellowship
with Christ's sufferings, we rob ourselves of the deep joy of His
present companionship, and also of the moral power of the hope of His
future glory.

III. Having considered the ingredients which composed the
meat-offering, and the various forms in which it was presented, it
only remains for us to refer to the persons who partook of it. These
were the head and members of the priestly house. "And that which is
left of the meat-offering shall be Aaron's and his sons': it is a
thing most holy of the offerings of the Lord made by fire." (Ver. 10.)
As in the burnt-offering we observed the sons of Aaron introduced as
types of all true believers, not as convicted sinners, but as
worshiping priests; so in the meat-offering we find them feeding upon
the remnant of that which had been laid, as it were, on the table of
the God of Israel. This was a high and holy privilege. None but
priests could enjoy it. This is set forth with great distinctness in
"the law of the meat-offering," which I shall here quote at
length.--"And this is the law of the meat-offering: The sons of Aaron
shall offer it before the Lord, before the altar. And he shall take of
it his handful, of the flour of the meat-offering, and of the oil
thereof, and _all the frankincense_ which is upon the meat-offering,
and shall burn it upon the altar for a sweet savor, even the memorial
of it, unto the Lord. And the remainder thereof shall Aaron and his
sons eat: _with unleavened bread_ shall it be eaten _in the holy
place_; in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation they shall
eat it. It shall not be baken with leaven. I have given it unto them
for their portion of My offerings made by fire; it is most holy, as is
the sin-offering, and as the trespass-offering. _All the males_ among
the children of Aaron shall eat of it. It shall be a statute forever
in your generations concerning the offerings of the Lord made by fire:
_every one that toucheth them shall be holy_." (Lev. vi. 14-18.)

Here, then, we are furnished with a beauteous figure of the Church
feeding "in the holy place," in the power of practical holiness, upon
the perfections of "the Man Christ Jesus." This is our portion,
through the grace of God; but, we must remember, it is to be eaten
"with unleavened bread." We cannot feed upon Christ if we are
indulging in any thing evil. "Every one that toucheth them shall be
holy." Moreover, it must be "in the holy place." Our position, our
practice, our persons, our associations, must be holy ere we can feed
upon the meat-offering. Finally, it is "all the males among the
children of Aaron shall eat of it." That is to say, real priestly
energy, according to the divine idea of it, is required in order to
enjoy this holy portion. Aaron's "_sons_" set forth the idea of
_energy_ in priestly action: his "_daughters_," _feebleness_ therein.
(Compare Numb. xviii. 8-13.) There were some things which the sons
could eat which the daughters could not. Our hearts should earnestly
desire the highest measure of priestly energy, so that we may
discharge the highest priestly functions, and partake of the highest
order of priestly food.

In conclusion, let me add, that inasmuch as we are made, through
grace, "partakers of the divine nature," we can, if living in the
energy of that nature, walk in the footsteps of Him who is
foreshadowed in the meat-offering. If only we are self-emptied, our
every act may emit a sweet odor to God. The smallest as well as the
greatest services may, by the power of the Holy Ghost, present the
fragrance of Christ. The paying of a visit, the writing of a letter,
the public ministry of the Word, giving a cup of cold water to a
disciple, giving a penny to a pauper, yea, the commonplace acts of
eating and drinking--all may emit the sweet perfume of the name and
grace of Jesus.

So, also, if only nature be kept in the place of death, there may be
in us the exhibition of that which is not corruptible, even a
conversation seasoned with the "salt" of abiding communion with God.
But in all these things we fail and come short; we grieve the Holy
Spirit of God in our ways. We are prone to self-seeking or
men-pleasing in our very best services, and we fail to "season" our
conversation. Hence our constant deficiency in the "oil," the
"frankincense," and the "salt;" while, at the same time, there is the
tendency to suffer the "leaven" or the "honey" of nature to make its
appearance. There has been but one perfect "meat-offering;" and,
blessed be God, we are accepted in Him. We are the "sons" of the true
Aaron; our place is in the sanctuary, where we can feed upon the holy
portion. Happy place! Happy portion! May we enjoy them more than ever
we have done! May our retirement of heart from all but Christ be more
profound! May our gaze at Him be so intense that we shall have no
heart for the attractions of the scene around us, nor yet for the ten
thousand petty circumstances in our path which would fret the heart
and perplex the mind! May we rejoice in Christ in the sunshine and in
the darkness; when the gentle breezes of summer play around us, and
when the storms of winter rage fiercely abroad; when passing over the
surface of a placid lake, or tossed on the bosom of a stormy ocean.
Thank God, "we have found Him" who is to be our satisfying portion
forever! We shall spend eternity dwelling upon the divine perfections
of the Lord Jesus. Our eyes shall never be averted from Him when once
we have seen Him as He is.

May the Spirit of God work mightily in us, to strengthen us "in the
inner man"! May He enable us to feed upon that perfect Meat-offering,
the memorial of which has been fed upon by God Himself! This is our
holy and happy privilege. May we realize it yet more fully!




CHAPTER III.


The more closely we contemplate the offerings, the more fully do we
see how that no one offering furnishes a complete view of Christ. It
is only by putting all together that any thing like a just idea can be
formed. Each offering, as might be expected, has features peculiar to
itself. The peace-offering differs from the burnt-offering in many
points, and a clear understanding of the points in which any one type
differs from the others will be found to help much in the apprehension
of its special import.

Thus, in comparing the peace-offering with the burnt-offering, we find
that the threefold action of "flaying," "cutting it into its pieces,"
and "washing the inwards and legs" is entirely omitted: and this is
quite in character. In the burnt-offering, as we have seen, we find
Christ offering Himself to and accepted by God; and hence the
completeness of His self-surrender, and also the searching process to
which He submitted Himself, had to be typified. In the peace-offering,
the leading thought is the communion of the worshiper. It is not
Christ as enjoyed exclusively by God, but as enjoyed by the worshiper
in communion with God; therefore it is that the whole line of action
is less intense. No heart, be its love ever so elevated, could
possibly rise to the height of Christ's devotedness to God, or of
God's acceptance of Christ. None but God Himself could duly note the
pulsations of that heart which throbbed in the bosom of Jesus; and
therefore a type was needed to set forth that one feature of Christ's
death, namely, His perfect devotedness therein to God. This type we
have in the burnt-offering, in which alone we observe the threefold
action above referred to.

So also in reference to the character of the sacrifice. In the
burnt-offering, it should be "a male without blemish;" whereas in the
peace-offering, it might be "a male or female," though equally
"without blemish." The nature of Christ, whether we view Him as
enjoyed exclusively by God, or by the worshiper in fellowship with
God, must ever be one and the same; there can be no alteration in
that. The only reason why "a female" was permitted in the
peace-offering, was because it was a question of the worshiper's
capacity to enjoy that blessed One, who, in Himself, is "the same
yesterday, to-day, and forever." (Heb. xiii.)

Again, in the burnt-offering, we read, "The priest shall burn _all_;"
whereas in the peace-offering, _a part_ only was burnt, that is, "the
fat, the kidneys, and the caul." This makes it exceedingly simple. The
most excellent portion of the sacrifice was laid on God's altar. The
inward parts--the hidden energies--the tender sensibilities of the
blessed Jesus, were devoted to God, as the only One who could
perfectly enjoy them. Aaron and his sons fed upon "the wave breast"
and "the heave shoulder."[6] (See, carefully, Lev. vii. 28-36.) All
the members of the priestly family, in communion with their head, had
their proper portion of the peace-offering; and now, all true
believers constituted, by grace, priests unto God, can feed upon the
_affections_ and the _strength_ of the true Peace-offering,--can enjoy
the happy assurance of having His loving heart and powerful shoulder
to comfort and sustain them continually.[7] "This is the portion of
the anointing of Aaron, and of the anointing of his sons, out of the
offerings of the Lord made by fire, in the day when he presented them
to minister unto the Lord in the priest's office; which the Lord
commanded to be given them of the children of Israel, in the day that
He anointed them by a statute forever throughout their generations."
(Chap. vii. 35, 36.)

  [6] The "breast" and the "shoulder" are emblematical of love and
  power--strength and affection.

  [7] There is much force and beauty in verse 31--"The breast shall be
  Aaron's and his sons'." It is the privilege of all true believers to
  feed upon the affections of Christ--the changeless love of that heart
  which beats with a deathless and changeless love for them.

All these are important points of difference between the
burnt-offering and the peace-offering, and when taken together, they
set the two offerings with great clearness before the mind. There is
something more in the peace-offering than the abstract devotedness of
Christ to the will of God. The worshiper is introduced; and that not
merely as a spectator, but as a participator--not merely to gaze, but
to feed. This gives very marked character to this offering. When I
look at the Lord Jesus in the burnt-offering, I see Him as One whose
heart was devoted to the one object of glorifying God and
accomplishing His will; but when I see Him in the peace-offering, I
find One who has a place in His loving heart and on His powerful
shoulder for a worthless, helpless sinner. In the burnt-offering, the
breast and shoulder, legs and inwards, head and fat, were all burnt on
the altar--all went up as a sweet savor to God; but in the
peace-offering, the very portion that suits me is left for me. Nor am
I left to feed in solitude on that which meets my individual need. By
no means. I feed in communion--in communion with God, and in communion
with my fellow-priests. I feed in the full and happy intelligence that
the self-same sacrifice which feeds my soul has already refreshed the
heart of God; and, moreover, that the same portion which feeds me
feeds all my fellow-worshipers. Communion is the order
here,--communion with God--the communion of saints. There was no such
thing as isolation in the peace-offering. God had His portion, and so
had the priestly family.

Thus it is in connection with the Antitype of the peace-offering. The
very same Jesus who is the object of Heaven's delight, is the spring
of joy, of strength, and of comfort to every believing heart; and not
only to every heart in particular, but also to the whole church of God
in fellowship. God, in His exceeding grace, has given His people the
very same object that He has Himself. "Truly our fellowship is with
the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ." (1 John i.) True, our
thoughts of Jesus can never rise to the height of God's thoughts. Our
estimation of such an object must ever fall far short of His; and
hence, in the type, the house of Aaron could not partake of the fat.
But though we can never rise to the standard of the divine estimation
of Christ's Person and sacrifice, it is nevertheless the same object
we are occupied with, and therefore the house of Aaron had "the wave
breast and the heave shoulder." All this is replete with comfort and
joy to the heart. The Lord Jesus Christ, the One "who was dead, but is
alive for evermore," is now the exclusive object before the eye and
thoughts of God; and, in perfect grace, He has given unto us a portion
in the same blessed and all-glorious Person. Christ is our object
too--the object of our hearts and the theme of our song. "Having made
peace by the blood of His cross," He ascended into heaven, and sent
down the Holy Ghost, that "other Comforter," by whose powerful
ministrations we feed upon "the breast and shoulder" of our divine
"Peace-offering." He is indeed our peace; and it is our exceeding joy
to know that such is God's delight in the establishment of our peace,
that the sweet odor of our Peace-offering has refreshed His heart.
This imparts a peculiar charm to this type. Christ as the
Burnt-offering commands the admiration of the heart; Christ as the
Peace-offering establishes the peace of the conscience, and meets the
deep and manifold necessities of the soul. The sons of Aaron might
stand around the altar of burnt-offering; they might behold the flame
of that offering ascending to the God of Israel; they might see the
sacrifice reduced to ashes; they might, in view of all this, bow their
heads and worship; but they carried naught away for themselves. Not so
in the peace-offering. In it, they not only beheld that which was
capable of emitting a sweet odor to God, but also of yielding a most
substantial portion for themselves, on which they could feed in happy
and holy fellowship.

And, assuredly, it heightens the enjoyment of every true priest to
know that God (to use the language of our type) has had His portion
ere he gets the breast and the shoulder. The thought of this gives
tone and energy, unction and elevation, to the worship and communion;
it unfolds the amazing grace of Him who has given us the same object,
the same theme, the same joy with Himself. Nothing lower--nothing less
than this could satisfy Him. The Father will have the prodigal
feeding upon the fatted calf, in fellowship with Himself. He will not
assign him a lower place than at His own table, nor any other portion
than that on which He feeds Himself. The language of the
peace-offering is, "It is meet that _we_ should make merry and be
glad,"--"Let _us_ eat and be merry." Such is the precious grace of
God! No doubt we have reason to be glad, as being the partakers of
such grace; but when we can hear the blessed God saying, "Let _us_ eat
and be merry," it should call forth from our hearts a continual stream
of praise and thanksgiving. God's joy in the salvation of sinners, and
His joy in the communion of saints, may well elicit the admiration of
men and angels throughout eternity.

Having thus compared the peace-offering with the burnt-offering, we
may now briefly glance at it in connection with the meat-offering. The
leading point of difference here is, that in the peace-offering there
was blood-shedding, and in the meat-offering there was not. They were
both "sweet savor" offerings; and, as we learn from chap. vii. 12, the
two offerings were very intimately associated. Now, both the
connection and the contrast are full of meaning and instruction.

It is only in communion with God that the soul can delight itself in
contemplating the perfect humanity of the Lord Jesus Christ. God the
Holy Ghost must _impart_, as He must also _direct_, by the Word, the
vision by which we can gaze on "the Man Christ Jesus." He might have
been revealed "in the likeness of sinful flesh,"--He might have lived
and labored on this earth,--He might have shone amid the darkness of
this world in all the heavenly lustre and beauty which belonged to His
Person,--He might have passed rapidly, like a brilliant luminary,
across this world's horizon,--and all the while have been beyond the
range of the sinner's vision.

Man could not enter into the deep joy of communion with all this,
simply because there would be no basis laid down on which this
communion might rest. In the peace-offering, this necessary basis is
fully and clearly established.--"He shall lay his hand upon the head
of his offering, and kill it at the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation: and Aaron's sons, the priests, shall sprinkle the blood
upon the altar round about." (Chap. iii. 2.) Here, we have that which
the meat-offering does not supply, namely, a solid foundation for the
worshiper's communion with all the fullness, the preciousness, and the
beauty of Christ, so far as he, by the gracious energy of the Holy
Ghost, is enabled to enter thereinto. Standing on the platform which
"the precious blood of Christ" provides, we can range, with
tranquilized hearts and worshiping spirits, throughout all the
wondrous scenes of the manhood of the Lord Jesus Christ. Had we naught
save the meat-offering aspect of Christ, we should lack the title by
which, and the ground on which, we can contemplate and enjoy Him
therein. If there were no blood-shedding, there could be no title--no
standing-place for the sinner. But Leviticus vii. 12 links the
meat-offering with the peace-offering, and, by so doing, teaches us,
that, when our souls have found peace, we can delight in the One who
has "made peace," and who is "our peace."

But let it be distinctly understood that while in the peace-offering
we have the shedding and sprinkling of blood, yet sin-bearing is not
the thought. When we view Christ in the peace-offering, He does not
stand before us as the bearer of our sins, as in the sin and trespass
offerings, but (having borne them) as the ground of our peaceful and
happy fellowship with God. If sin-bearing were in question, it could
not be said, "It is an offering made by fire, of a sweet savor unto
the Lord." (Chap. iii. 5, comp. with chap. iv. 10-12.) Still, though
sin-bearing is not the thought, there is full provision for one who
knows himself to be a sinner, else he could not have any portion
therein. To have fellowship with God, we must be "in the light;" and
how can we be there? Only on the ground of that precious
statement--"The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from _all_
sin." (1 John i.) The more we abide in the light, the deeper will be
our sense of every thing which is contrary to that light; and the
deeper, also, our sense of the value of that blood which entitles us
to be there. The more closely we walk with God, the more we shall know
of "the unsearchable riches of Christ."

It is most needful to be established in the truth that we are in the
presence of God only as the partakers of divine life, and as standing
in divine righteousness. The father could only have the prodigal at
his table clothed in "the best robe," and in all the integrity of that
relationship in which he viewed him. Had the prodigal been left in his
rags, or placed "as a hired servant" in the house, we never should
have heard those glorious words, "Let us eat and be merry: for this
_my son_ was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and is found."
Thus it is with all true believers. Their old nature is not recognized
as existing before God. He counts it dead, and so should they. It is
dead to God, dead to faith. It must be kept in the place of death. It
is not by improving our old nature that we get into the divine
presence, but as the possessors of a new nature. It was not by
repairing the rags of his former condition that the prodigal got a
place at the father's table, but by being clothed in a robe which he
had never seen or thought of before. He did not bring this robe with
him from the "far country," neither did he provide it as he came
along; but the father had it for him in the house. The prodigal did
not make it, or help to make it; but the father provided it for him,
and rejoiced to see it on him. Thus it was they sat down together, to
feed in happy fellowship upon "the fatted calf."

I shall now proceed to quote at length "the law of the sacrifice of
peace-offering," in which we shall find some additional points of much
interest--points which belong peculiarly to itself.--"And this is the
law of the sacrifice of peace-offerings, which he shall offer unto
the Lord: If he offer it for a thanksgiving, then he shall offer with
the sacrifice of thanksgiving unleavened cakes mingled with oil, and
unleavened wafers anointed with oil, and cakes mingled with oil, of
fine flour, fried. Besides the cakes, he shall offer for his offering
leavened bread with the sacrifice of thanksgiving of his
peace-offerings. And of it he shall offer one out of the whole
oblation for a heave-offering unto the Lord, and it shall be the
priest's that sprinkleth the blood of the peace-offerings. And the
flesh of the sacrifice of his peace-offerings for thanksgiving shall
be eaten the same day that it is offered; he shall not leave any of it
until the morning. But if the sacrifice of his offering be a vow, or a
voluntary offering, it shall be eaten the same day that he offereth
his sacrifice; and on the morrow also the remainder of it shall be
eaten; but the remainder of the flesh of the sacrifice on the third
day shall be burnt with fire. And if any of the flesh of the sacrifice
of his peace-offerings be eaten at all on the third day, it shall not
be accepted, neither shall it be imputed unto him that offereth it: it
shall be an abomination, and the soul that eateth of it shall bear his
iniquity. And the flesh that toucheth any unclean thing shall not be
eaten; it shall be burnt with fire: and as for the flesh, all that be
clean shall eat thereof. But the soul that eateth of the flesh of the
sacrifice of peace-offerings, that pertain unto the Lord, having his
uncleanness upon him, even that soul shall be cut off from his people.
Moreover the soul that shall touch any unclean thing, as the
uncleanness of man, or any unclean beast, or any abominable unclean
thing, and eat of the flesh of the sacrifice of peace-offerings, which
pertain unto the Lord, even that soul shall be cut off from his
people." (Lev. vii. 11-21.)

It is of the utmost importance that we accurately distinguish between
sin _in the flesh_ and sin _on the conscience_. If we confound these
two, our souls must necessarily be unhinged, and our worship marred.
An attentive consideration of 1 John i. 8-10 will throw much light
upon this subject, the understanding of which is so essential to a due
appreciation of the entire doctrine of the peace-offering, and more
especially of that point therein at which we have now arrived. There
is no one who will be so conscious of indwelling sin as the man who
walks in the light. "If we say that we have _no sin_, we deceive
ourselves, and the truth is not in us." In the verse immediately
preceding, we read, "The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us
from _all sin_." Here, the distinction between sin _in_ us and sin
_on_ us is fully brought out and established. To say that there is sin
on the believer, in the presence of God, is to call in question the
purging efficacy of the blood of Jesus, and to deny the truth of the
divine record. If the blood of Jesus can perfectly purge, then the
believer's conscience is perfectly purged. The Word of God thus puts
the matter; and we must ever remember that it is from God Himself we
are to learn what the true condition of the believer is in His sight.
We are more disposed to be occupied in telling God what we are in
ourselves, than to allow Him to tell us what we are in Christ. In
other words, we are more taken up with our own self-consciousness than
with God's revelation of Himself. God speaks to us on the ground of
what He is in Himself, and of what He has accomplished in Christ. Such
is the nature and character of His revelation, of which faith takes
hold, and thus fills the soul with perfect peace. God's revelation is
one thing; my consciousness is quite another.

But the same Word which tells us we have no sin _on_ us, tells us,
with equal force and clearness, that we have sin _in_ us. "If we say
that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in
us." Every one who has "truth" in him, will know that he has "_sin_"
in him likewise; for truth reveals every thing as it is. What, then,
are we to do? It is our privilege so to walk in the power of the new
nature, that the "_sin_" which dwells in us may not manifest itself in
the form of "_sins_." The Christian's position is one of victory and
liberty. He is not only delivered from the guilt of sin, but also from
sin as a ruling principle in his life. "Knowing this, that our old man
is crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that
henceforth we should not serve sin. For he that is dead is freed from
sin.... Let not sin therefore _reign_ in your mortal body, that ye
should _obey_ it in the lusts thereof.... For sin shall not have
dominion over you; for ye are not under the law, but under grace."
(Rom. vi. 6-14.) Sin is there in all its native vileness; but the
believer is "dead to it." How? He died in Christ. By nature, he was
dead _in_ sin: by grace, he is dead _to_ it. What claim can any thing
or any one have upon a dead man? None whatever. Christ "died unto sin
once," and the believer died in Him. "Now if we be dead with Christ,
we believe that we shall also live with Him: knowing that Christ being
raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over
Him. For in that He died, He died unto sin once; but in that He
liveth, He liveth unto God." What is the result of this in reference
to believers? "_Likewise_ reckon ye also yourselves to be _dead indeed
unto sin_, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord." Such is
the believer's unalterable position before God! so that it is his holy
privilege to enjoy freedom from sin as a _ruler_ over him, though it
be a _dweller_ in him.

But then, "if any man sin," what is to be done? The inspired apostle
furnishes a full and most blessed answer,--"If we confess our sins, He
is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from
all unrighteousness." (1 John i. 9.) Confession is the mode in which
the conscience is to be kept free. The apostle does not say, If we
pray for pardon, He is gracious and merciful to forgive us. No doubt
it is ever happy for a child to breathe the sense of need into his
father's ear--to tell him of feebleness, to confess folly, infirmity,
and failure. All this is most true; and, moreover, it is equally true
that our Father is most gracious and merciful to meet His children in
all their weakness and ignorance; but, while all this is true, the
Holy Ghost declares, by the apostle, that "if we _confess_," God is
"_faithful_ and _just_ to forgive." Confession, therefore, is the
divine mode. A Christian, having erred, in thought, word, or deed,
might pray for pardon for days and months together, and not have any
assurance, from 1 John i. 9, that he was forgiven; whereas the moment
he truly confesses his sin before God, it is a simple matter of faith
to know that he is perfectly forgiven and perfectly cleansed.

There is an immense moral difference between praying for forgiveness
and confessing our sins, whether we look at it in reference to the
character of God, the sacrifice of Christ, or the condition of the
soul. It is quite possible that a person's prayer may involve the
confession of his sin, whatever it may happen to be, and thus come to
the same thing; but then it is always well to keep close to Scripture
in what we think and say and do. It must be evident that when the Holy
Ghost speaks of _confession_, He does not mean _praying_; and it is
equally evident that He knows there are moral elements in, and
practical results flowing out of, confession, which do not belong to
prayer. In point of fact, one has often found that a habit of
importuning God for the forgiveness of sins displayed ignorance as to
the way in which God has revealed Himself in the Person and work of
Christ, as to the relation in which the sacrifice of Christ has set
the believer, and as to the divine mode of getting the conscience
relieved from the burden and purified from the soil of sin.

God has been perfectly satisfied as to all the believer's sins in the
cross of Christ. On that cross, a full atonement was presented for
every jot and tittle of sin in the believer's nature and on his
conscience. Hence, therefore, God does not need any further
propitiation. He does not need aught to draw His heart toward the
believer. We do not require to supplicate Him to be "faithful and
just," when His faithfulness and justice have been so gloriously
displayed, vindicated, and answered in the death of Christ. Our sins
can never come into God's presence, inasmuch as Christ, who bore them
all and put them away, is there instead. But if we sin, conscience
will feel it--must feel it,--yea, the Holy Ghost will make us feel it.
He cannot allow so much as a single light thought to pass unjudged.
What then? Has our sin made its way into the presence of God? Has it
found its place in the unsullied light of the inner sanctuary? God
forbid! The "Advocate" is there--"Jesus Christ the righteous," to
maintain, in unbroken integrity, the relationship in which we stand.
But though sin cannot affect God's thoughts in reference to us, it can
and does affect our thoughts in reference to Him;[8] though it cannot
make its way into His presence, it can make its way into ours, in a
most distressing and humiliating manner; though it cannot hide the
Advocate from God's view, it can hide Him from ours. It gathers, like
a thick, dark cloud, on our spiritual horizon, so that our souls
cannot bask in the blessed beams of our Father's countenance. It
cannot affect our relationship with God, but it can very seriously
affect our enjoyment thereof. What, therefore, are we to do? The Word
answers, "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive
us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." By
confession, we get our conscience cleared, the sweet sense of
relationship restored, the dark cloud dispersed, the chilling,
withering influence removed, our thoughts of God set straight. Such is
the divine method; and we may truly say that the heart that knows what
it is to have ever been in the place of confession, will feel the
divine power of the apostle's words--"My little children, these things
write I unto you, THAT YE SIN NOT." (1 John ii. 1.)

  [8] The reader will bear in mind that the subject treated of in the
  text leaves wholly untouched the important and most practical truth
  taught in John xiv. 21-23, namely, the peculiar love of the Father for
  an obedient child, and the special communion of such a child with the
  Father and the Son. May this truth be written on all our hearts, by
  the pen of God the Holy Ghost!

Then, again, there is a style of praying for forgiveness which
involves a losing sight of the perfect ground of forgiveness which has
been laid in the sacrifice of the cross. If God forgives sins, He must
be "faithful and just" in so doing; but it is quite clear that our
prayers, be they ever so sincere and earnest, could not form the basis
of God's faithfulness and justice in forgiving us our sins. Naught
save the work of the cross could do this. There, the faithfulness and
justice of God have had their fullest establishment, and that, too,
in immediate reference to our actual sins, as well as to the root
thereof in our nature. God has already judged our sins in the Person
of our Substitute "on the tree;" and, in the act of confession, we
judge ourselves. This is essential to divine forgiveness and
restoration. The very smallest unconfessed, unjudged sin on the
conscience will entirely mar our communion with God. Sin _in_ us need
not do this; but if we suffer sin to remain _on_ us, we cannot have
fellowship with God. He has put away our sins in such a manner as that
He can have us in His presence; and so long as we abide in His
presence, sin does not trouble us; but if we get out of His presence,
and commit sin, even in thought, our communion must, of necessity, be
suspended, until, by confession, we have got rid of the sin. All this,
I need hardly add, is founded exclusively upon the perfect sacrifice
and righteous advocacy of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Finally, as to the difference between prayer and confession, as
respects the condition of the heart before God, and its moral sense of
the hatefulness of sin, it cannot possibly be over-estimated. It is a
much easier thing to ask, in a general way, for the forgiveness of our
sins than to confess those sins. Confession involves _self-judgment_;
asking for forgiveness may not, and, in itself, does not. This alone
would be sufficient to point out the difference. Self-judgment is one
of the most valuable and healthful exercises of the Christian life,
and therefore any thing which produces it must be highly esteemed by
every earnest Christian.

The difference between asking for pardon and confessing the sin is
continually exemplified in dealing with children. If a child has done
any thing wrong, he finds much less difficulty in asking his father to
forgive him than in openly and unreservedly confessing the wrong. In
asking for forgiveness, the child may have in his mind a number of
things which tend to lessen the sense of the evil,--he may be secretly
thinking that he was not so much to blame after all, though, to be
sure, it is only proper to ask his father to forgive him; whereas, in
confessing the wrong, there is just the one thing, and that is,
self-judgment. Further, in asking for forgiveness, the child may be
influenced mainly by a desire to escape the consequences of his wrong;
whereas, a judicious parent will seek to produce a just sense of its
moral evil, which can only exist in connection with the full
confession of the fault--in connection with self-judgment.

Thus it is, in reference to God's dealings with His children when they
do wrong. He must have the whole thing brought out and thoroughly
judged. He will make us not only dread the consequences of sin (which
are unutterable), but hate the thing itself, because of its
hatefulness in His sight. Were it possible for us, when we commit sin,
to be forgiven merely for the asking, our sense of sin and our
shrinking from it would not be nearly so intense, and, as a
consequence, our estimate of the fellowship with which we are blessed
would not be nearly so high. The moral effect of all this upon the
general tone of our spiritual constitution, and also upon our whole
character and practical career, must be obvious to every experienced
Christian.[9]

  [9] The case of Simon Magus, in Acts viii, may present a difficulty to
  the reader. But of him, it is sufficient to say that one "in the gall
  of bitterness and in the bond of iniquity" could never be set forth as
  a model for God's dear children. His case in no wise interferes with
  the doctrine of 1 John i. 9. He was not in the relationship of a
  child, and, as a consequence, not a subject of the advocacy. I would
  further add, that the subject of the Lord's prayer is by no means
  involved in what is stated above. I wish to confine myself to the
  immediate passage under consideration. We must ever avoid laying down
  iron rules. A soul may cry to God under any circumstances, and ask for
  what it needs: He is ever ready to hear and answer.

This entire train of thought is intimately connected with, and fully
borne out by, two leading principles laid down in "the law of the
peace-offering."

In verse 13 of the seventh of Leviticus we read, "He shall offer for
his offering _leavened_ bread;" and yet at verse 20 we read, "But the
soul that eateth of the flesh of the sacrifice of peace-offerings,
that pertain unto the Lord, having his uncleanness _upon_ him, even
that soul shall be cut off from his people." Here, we have the two
things clearly set before us, namely, sin _in_ us and sin _on_ us.
"Leaven" was permitted, because there was sin in the worshiper's
nature: "uncleanness" was forbidden, because there should be no sin on
the worshiper's conscience. If sin be in question, communion must be
out of the question. God has met and provided for the sin, which He
knows to be in us, by the blood of atonement; and hence, of the
leavened bread in the peace-offering, we read, "Of it he shall offer
one out of the whole oblation for a heave offering unto the Lord, and
it shall be _the priest's that sprinkleth the blood of the
peace-offerings_." (Ver. 14.) In other words, the "leaven" in the
worshiper's nature was perfectly met by the "blood" of the sacrifice.
The priest who gets the leavened bread must be the sprinkler of the
blood. God has put our sin out of His sight forever. Though it be in
us, it is not the object on which His eye rests. He sees only the
blood, and therefore He can go on with us, and allow us the most
unhindered fellowship with Him. But if we allow the "_sin_" which is
in us to develop itself in the shape of "_sins_," there must be
confession, forgiveness, and cleansing ere we can again eat of the
flesh of the Peace-offering. The cutting off of the worshiper because
of ceremonial uncleanness, answers to the suspension of the believer's
communion now because of unconfessed sin. To attempt to have
fellowship with God in our sins would involve the blasphemous
insinuation that He could walk in companionship with sin. "If we say
that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do
not the truth." (1 John i. 6.)

In the light of the foregoing line of truth, we may easily see how
much we err when we imagine it to be a mark of spirituality to be
occupied with our sins. Could sin or sins ever be the ground or
material of our communion with God? Assuredly not. We have just seen
that, so long as sin is the object before us, communion must be
interrupted. Fellowship can only be "in the light;" and, undoubtedly,
there is no sin in the light. There is naught to be seen there save
the blood which has put our sins away and brought us nigh, and the
Advocate which keeps us nigh. Sin has been forever obliterated from
that platform on which God and the worshiper stand in hallowed
fellowship. What was it which constituted the material of communion
between the father and the prodigal? Was it the rags of the latter?
Was it the husks of "the far country"? By no means. It was not any
thing that the prodigal brought with him: it was the rich provision of
the father's love--"the fatted calf." Thus it is with God and every
true worshiper. They feed together, in holy and elevated communion,
upon Him whose precious blood has brought them into everlasting
association, in that light to which no sin can ever approach.

Nor need we, for an instant, suppose that true humility is either
evidenced or promoted by looking at or dwelling upon our sins. An
unhallowed and melancholy mopishness may thus be superinduced; but the
deepest humility springs from a totally different source. Whether was
the prodigal a humbler man "when he came to himself" in the far
country, or when he came to the father's bosom and the father's house?
Is it not evident that the grace which elevates us to the loftiest
heights of fellowship with God is that alone which leads us into the
most profound depths of a genuine humility? Unquestionably. The
humility which springs from the removal of our sins must ever be
deeper than that which springs from the discovery of them. The former
connects us with God: the latter has to do with self. The way to be
truly humble is to walk with God in the intelligence and power of the
relationship in which He has set us. He has made us His children; and
if only we walk as such, we shall be humble.

Ere leaving this part of our subject, I would offer a remark as to the
Lord's Supper, which, as being a prominent act of the Church's
communion, may, with strict propriety, be looked at in connection with
the doctrine of the peace-offering. The intelligent celebration of the
Lord's Supper must ever depend upon the recognition of its purely
eucharistic or thanksgiving character. It is very especially a feast
of thanksgiving--thanksgiving for an accomplished redemption. "The cup
of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of
Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body
of Christ?" (1 Cor. x. 16.) Hence, a soul bowed down under the heavy
burden of sin cannot, with spiritual intelligence, eat the Lord's
Supper, inasmuch as that feast is expressive of the complete removal
of sin by the death of Christ.--"Ye do show the Lord's death till He
come." (1 Cor. xi.) In the death of Christ, faith sees the end of
every thing that pertained to our old-creation standing; and seeing
that the Lord's Supper "shows forth" that death, it is to be viewed as
the memento of the glorious fact that the believer's burden of sin was
borne by One who put it away forever. It declares that the chain of
our sins, which once tied and bound us, has been eternally snapped by
the death of Christ, and can never tie and bind us again. We gather
round the Lord's table in all the joy of conquerors. We look back to
the cross, where the battle was fought and won; and we look forward to
the glory, where we shall enter into the full and eternal results of
the victory.

True, we have "leaven" _in_ us; but we have no "uncleanness" _on_ us.
We are not to gaze upon our sins, but upon Him who bore them on the
cross and put them away forever. We are not to "deceive ourselves" by
the vain notion "that we have no sin" in us; nor are we to deny the
truth of God's Word, and the efficacy of Christ's blood, by refusing
to rejoice in the precious truth that we have no sin on us, for "the
blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin." It is truly
deplorable to observe the heavy cloud that gathers round the Supper of
the Lord, in the judgment of so many professing Christians. It tends,
as much as any thing else, to reveal the immense amount of
misapprehension which obtains in reference to the very elementary
truths of the gospel. In fact, we know that when the Lord's Supper is
resorted to on any ground save that of known salvation--enjoyed
forgiveness--conscious deliverance, the soul becomes wrapped up in
thicker and darker mists than ever. That which is only a memorial of
Christ is used to displace Him,--that which celebrates an accomplished
redemption is used as a stepping-stone thereto. It is thus that the
ordinances are abused, and souls plunged in darkness, confusion, and
error.

How different from this is the beautiful ordinance of the
peace-offering! In this latter, looked at in its typical import, we
see that the moment the blood was shed, God and the worshiper could
feed in happy, peaceful fellowship. Nothing more was needed. Peace was
established by the blood, and on that ground the communion proceeded.
A single question as to the establishment of peace must be the
death-blow to communion. If we are to be occupied with the vain
attempt to make peace with God, we must be total strangers to either
communion or worship. If the blood of the peace-offering has not been
shed, it is impossible that we can feed upon "the wave breast" or "the
heave shoulder." But if, on the other hand, the blood has been shed,
then peace is made already. God Himself has made it, and this is
enough for faith; and therefore, by faith, we have fellowship with
God, in the intelligence and joy of accomplished redemption. We taste
the freshness of God's own joy in that which He has wrought. We feed
upon Christ in all the fullness and blessedness of God's presence.

This latter point is connected with and based upon another leading
truth laid down in "the law of the peace-offering."--"And the flesh
of the sacrifice of his peace-offerings for thanksgiving shall be
eaten the same day that it is offered: he shall not leave any of it
until the morning." That is to say, the communion of the worshiper
must never be separated from the sacrifice on which that communion is
founded. So long as one has spiritual energy to maintain the
connection, the worship and communion are also maintained, in
freshness and acceptableness; but no longer. _We must keep close to
the Sacrifice_, in the spirit of our minds, the affections of our
hearts, and the experience of our souls. This will impart power and
permanency to our worship. We may commence some act or expression of
worship with our hearts in immediate occupation with Christ, and ere
we reach the close we may become occupied with what we are doing or
saying, or with the persons who are listening to us, and, in this way,
fall into what may be termed "iniquity in our holy things." This is
deeply solemn, and should make us very watchful. We may begin our
worship in the Spirit and end in the flesh. Our care should ever be,
not to suffer ourselves to proceed for a single moment beyond the
energy of the Spirit, at the time; for the Spirit will always keep us
occupied directly with Christ. If the Holy Ghost produces "five words"
of worship or thanksgiving, let us utter the five and have done. If we
proceed further, we are eating the flesh of our sacrifice beyond the
time; and, so far from its being "accepted," it is really "an
abomination." Let us remember this, and be watchful. It need not
alarm us. God would have us led by the Spirit, and so filled with
Christ in all our worship. He can only accept of that which is divine,
and therefore He would have us presenting that only which is divine.

"But if the sacrifice of his offering be a vow or a
voluntary-offering, it shall be eaten the same day that he offereth
his sacrifice: and _on the morrow also the remainder of it shall be
eaten_." (Chap. vii. 16.) When the soul goes forth to God in a
voluntary act of worship, such worship will be the result of a larger
measure of spiritual energy than where it merely springs from some
special mercy experienced at the time. If one had been visited with
some marked favor from the Lord's own hand, the soul at once ascends
in thanksgiving. In this case, the worship is awakened by and
connected with that favor or mercy, whatever it may happen to be, and
there it ends; but where the heart is led forth by the Holy Ghost in
some voluntary or deliberate expression of praise, it will be of a
more enduring character. But spiritual worship will always connect
itself with the precious sacrifice of Christ.

"The remainder of the flesh of the sacrifice, on the third day, shall
be burnt with fire. And if any of the flesh of the sacrifice of his
peace-offerings be eaten at all on the third day, it shall not be
accepted, neither shall it be imputed unto him that offereth it: it
shall be an abomination, and the soul that eateth of it shall bear his
iniquity." Nothing is of any value, in the judgment of God, which is
not immediately connected with Christ. There may be a great deal of
what looks like worship, which is, after all, the mere excitement and
outgoing of natural feeling; there may be much apparent devotion,
which is merely fleshly pietism. Nature may be acted upon, in a
religious way, by a variety of things, such as pomp, ceremony, and
parade, tones and attitudes, robes and vestments, an eloquent liturgy,
all the varied attractions of a splendid ritualism, while there may be
a total absence of spiritual worship. Yea, it not unfrequently happens
that the very same tastes and tendencies which are called forth and
gratified by the splendid appliances of so-called religious worship,
would find most suited aliment at the opera or in the concert-room.

All this has to be watched against by those who desire to remember
that "God is a spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in
spirit and in truth." (John iv.) Religion, so called, is, at this
moment, decking herself with her most powerful charms. Casting off the
grossness of the middle ages, she is calling to her aid all the
resources of refined taste, and of a cultivated and enlightened age.
Sculpture, music, and painting are pouring their rich treasures into
her lap, in order that she may therewith prepare a powerful opiate to
lull the thoughtless multitude into a slumber, which shall only be
broken in upon by the unutterable horrors of death, judgment, and the
lake of fire. She, too, can say, "I have _peace-offerings_ with me;
this day have I paid my _vows_.... I have decked my bed with
coverings of tapestry, with carved works, with fine linen of Egypt. I
have perfumed my bed with myrrh, aloes, and cinnamon." (Prov. vii.)
Thus does corrupt religion allure, by her powerful influence, those
who will not hearken to Wisdom's heavenly voice.

Reader, beware of all this. See that your worship stands inseparably
connected with the work of the cross. See that Christ is the ground,
Christ the material, and the Holy Ghost the power of your worship.
Take care that your outward act of worship does not stretch itself
beyond the inward power. It demands much watchfulness to keep clear of
this evil. Its incipient workings are most difficult to be detected
and counteracted. We may commence a hymn in the true spirit of
worship, and, through lack of spiritual power, we may, ere we reach
the close, fall into the evil which answers to the ceremonial act of
eating the flesh of the peace-offering on the third day. Our only
security is in keeping close to Jesus. If we lift up our hearts in
"thanksgiving" for some special mercy, let us do so in the power of
the name and sacrifice of Christ. If our souls go forth in "voluntary"
worship, let it be in the energy of the Holy Ghost. In this way shall
our worship exhibit that freshness, that fragrance, that depth of
tone, that moral elevation, which must result from having the Father
as the object, the Son as the ground, and the Holy Ghost as the power
of our worship.[10]

  [10] The statement in the text affords no warrant for the idea that
  our Lord Jesus Christ is not, equally with the Father, the object of
  worship. We utterly abhor and reject such a blasphemy.

  Let the reader turn to John v. 23--"That all men should honor the Son,
  even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son honoreth
  not the Father which hath sent Him." How can any one, in the face of
  such a passage as this, attempt to teach that it is wrong to present
  worship to the Lord Jesus? Woe be to the man who so teaches! He is
  plainly at issue with God.

  Again, look at Rev. v. 12--"Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to
  receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and
  glory, and blessing." What mean these words if our Lord Jesus Christ
  is not to be addressed in prayer or worship?

  Was the martyr, Stephen, wrong when he said, "Lord Jesus, receive my
  spirit"? Was Paul mistaken when he besought the Lord to remove the
  thorn?

  But it is needless to multiply passages: the teaching of the inspired
  volume, from cover to cover, establishes, beyond all question, the
  rightness of presenting prayer and worship to our Lord Jesus Christ;
  and therefore all who teach otherwise are in direct opposition to the
  Word of God.

Thus may it be, O Lord, with all Thy worshiping people, until we find
ourselves--body, soul, and spirit--in the security of Thine own
eternal presence, beyond the reach of all the unhallowed influences of
false worship and corrupt religion, and also beyond the reach of the
various hindrances which arise from these bodies of sin and death
which we carry about with us!

       *       *       *       *       *

NOTE.--It is interesting to observe that although the peace-offering
itself stands third in order, yet "the law" thereof is given us last
of all. This circumstance is not without its import. There is none of
the offerings in which the communion of the worshiper is so fully
unfolded as in the peace-offering. In the burnt-offering, it is Christ
offering Himself to God. In the meat-offering, we have Christ's
perfect humanity. Then, passing on to the sin-offering, we learn that
_sin_, in its root, is fully met. In the trespass-offering, there is a
full answer to the actual _sins_, in the life. But in none is the
doctrine of the communion of the worshiper unfolded. This latter
belongs to "the peace-offering;" and hence, I believe, the position
which the law of that offering occupies. It comes in at the close of
all, thereby teaching us that, when it becomes a question of the
soul's feeding upon Christ, it must be a full Christ,--looked at in
every possible phase of His life, His character, His Person, His work,
His offices; and, furthermore, that, when we shall have done forever
with sin and sins, we shall delight in Christ, and feed upon Him,
throughout the everlasting ages. It would, I believe, be a serious
defect in our study of the offerings were we to pass over a
circumstance so worthy of notice as the above. If "the law of the
peace-offering" were given in the order in which the offering itself
occurs, it would come in immediately after the law of the
meat-offering; but instead of that, "the law of the sin-offering" and
"the law of the trespass-offering" are given, and then "the law of the
peace-offering" closes the entire.




CHAPTER IV.-V. 13


Having considered the "sweet savor" offerings, we now approach the
"sacrifices for sin." These were divided into two classes, namely,
sin-offerings and trespass-offerings. Of the former, there were three
grades; first, the offering for "the priest that is anointed," and for
"the whole congregation." These two were the same in their rites and
ceremonies. (Compare ver. 3-12 with ver. 13-21.) It was the same in
result, whether it were the representative of the assembly or the
assembly itself that sinned. In either case there were three things
involved,--God's dwelling-place in the assembly, the worship of the
assembly, and individual conscience. Now, inasmuch as all three
depended upon the blood, we find, in the first grade of sin-offering,
there were three things done with the blood. It was sprinkled "seven
times before the Lord, _before the vail of the sanctuary_." This
secured Jehovah's relationship with the people, and His dwelling in
their midst. Again, we read, "The priest shall put some of the blood
upon the horns of the altar of sweet incense before the Lord, which is
in the tabernacle of the congregation." This secured the worship of
the assembly. By putting the blood upon "the golden altar," the true
basis of worship was preserved; so that the flame of the incense and
the fragrance thereof might continually ascend. Finally, "He shall
pour all the blood of the bullock at the bottom of the altar of the
burnt-offering, which is at the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation." Here, we have the claims of individual conscience fully
answered; for the brazen altar was the place of individual
approach,--it was the place where God met the sinner.

In the two remaining grades--for "a ruler" or "one of the common
people," it was merely a question of individual conscience, and
therefore there was only one thing done with the blood,--it was all
poured "at the bottom of the altar of burnt-offering." (Comp. ver. 7
with ver. 25, 30.) There is divine precision in all this, which
demands the close attention of my reader, if only he desires to enter
into the marvelous detail of this type.[11]

  [11] There is this difference between the offering for "a ruler" and
  for "one of the common people:" in the former, it was "a _male_
  without blemish;" in the latter, "a _female_ without blemish." The sin
  of a ruler would necessarily exert a wider influence than that of a
  common person, and therefore a more powerful application of the value
  of the blood was needed. In chapter v. 13, we find cases demanding a
  still lower application of the sin-offering--cases of swearing, and of
  touching any uncleanness, in which "the tenth part of an ephah of fine
  flour" was admitted as a sin-offering. (See chap. v. 11-13.) What a
  contrast between the view of atonement presented by a ruler's bullock
  and a poor man's handful of flour! And yet, in the latter, just as
  truly as in the former, we read, "It shall be forgiven him."

  The reader will observe that chapter v. 1-13 forms a part of chapter
  iv. Both are comprehended under one head, and present the doctrine of
  the sin-offering in all its applications, from the bullock to the
  handful of flour. Each class of offering is introduced by the words,
  "And the Lord spake unto Moses." Thus, for example, the sweet savor
  offerings (chap. i.-iii.) are introduced by the words, "The Lord
  called unto Moses." These words are not repeated until chapter iv. 1,
  where they introduce the sin-offering. They occur again at chapter v.
  14, where they introduce the trespass-offering for wrongs done "in the
  holy things of the Lord;" and again at chapter vi. 1, where they
  introduce the trespass-offering for wrongs done to one's neighbor.

  This classification is beautifully simple, and will help the reader to
  understand the different classes of offering. As to the different
  grades in each class, whether "a bullock," "a ram," "a female," "a
  bird," or "a handful of flour," they would seem to be so many varied
  applications of the same grand truth.

The effect of individual sin could not extend beyond individual
conscience. The sin of "a ruler," or of "one of the common people,"
could not, in its influence, reach "the altar of incense"--the place
of priestly worship; neither could it reach to "the vail of the
sanctuary"--the sacred boundary of God's dwelling-place in the midst
of His people. It is well to ponder this. We must never raise a
question of personal sin or failure in the place of priestly worship
or in the assembly; it must be settled in the place of personal
approach. Many err as to this. They come into the assembly, or into
the ostensible place of priestly worship, with their conscience
defiled, and thus drag down the whole assembly and mar its worship.
This should be closely looked into, and carefully guarded against. We
need to walk more watchfully, in order that our conscience may ever be
in the light. And when we fail, (as, alas! we do in many things,) let
us have to do with God in secret about our failure, in order that true
worship and the true position of the assembly may always be kept with
fullness and clearness before the soul.

Having said thus much as to the three grades of sin-offering, we shall
proceed to examine, in detail, the principles unfolded in the first of
these. In so doing, we shall be able to form, in some measure, a just
conception of the principles of all. Before, however, entering upon
the direct comparison already proposed, I would call my reader's
attention to a very prominent point set forth in the second verse of
this fourth chapter; it is contained in the expression, "If a soul
shall sin through _ignorance_." This presents a truth of the deepest
blessedness, in connection with the atonement of the Lord Jesus
Christ. In contemplating that atonement, we see infinitely more than
the mere satisfaction of the claims of conscience, even though that
conscience had reached the highest point of refined sensibility. It is
our privilege to see therein that which has fully satisfied all the
claims of divine holiness, divine justice, and divine majesty. The
holiness of God's dwelling-place, and the ground of His association
with His people, could never be regulated by the standard of man's
conscience, no matter how high the standard might be. There are many
things which man's conscience would pass over--many things which might
escape man's cognizance--many things which his heart might deem all
right, which God could not tolerate; and which, as a consequence,
would interfere with man's approach to, his worship of, and his
relationship with God. Wherefore, if the atonement of Christ merely
made provision for such sins as come within the compass of man's
apprehension, we should find ourselves very far short of the true
ground of peace. We need to understand that sin has been atoned for,
according to God's measurement thereof--that the claims of His throne
have been perfectly answered--that sin, as seen in the light of His
inflexible holiness, has been divinely judged. This is what gives
settled peace to the soul. A full atonement has been made for the
believer's sins of ignorance, as well as for his known sins. The
sacrifice of Christ lays the foundation of his relationship and
fellowship with God, according to the divine estimate of the claims
thereof.

A clear sense of this is of unspeakable value. Unless this feature of
the atonement be laid hold of, there cannot be settled peace; nor will
there be any just moral sense of the extent and fullness of the work
of Christ, or of the true nature of the relationship founded thereon.
God knew what was needed in order that man might be in His presence
without a single misgiving, and He has made ample provision for it in
the cross. Fellowship between God and man were utterly impossible if
sin had not been disposed of according to God's thoughts about it;
for, albeit man's conscience were satisfied, the question would ever
be suggesting itself, Has God been satisfied? If this question could
not be answered in the affirmative, fellowship could never
subsist.[12] The thought would be continually intruding itself upon
the heart, that things were manifesting themselves in the details of
life which divine holiness could not tolerate. True, we might be doing
such things "through ignorance," but this could not alter the matter
before God, inasmuch as all is known to Him. Hence, there would be
continual apprehension, doubt, and misgiving. All these things are
divinely met by the fact that sin has been atoned for, not according
to our "ignorance," but according to God's knowledge. The assurance of
this gives great rest to the heart and conscience. All God's claims
have been answered by His own work. He Himself has made the provision;
and therefore the more refined the believer's conscience becomes,
under the combined action of the Word and Spirit of God--the more he
grows in a divinely-adjusted sense of all that morally befits the
sanctuary--the more keenly alive he becomes to every thing which is
unsuited to the divine presence, the fuller, clearer, deeper, and more
vigorous will be his apprehension of the infinite value of that
Sin-offering which has not only traveled beyond the utmost bounds of
human conscience, but also met, in absolute perfection, all the
requirements of divine holiness.

  [12] I would desire it to be particularly remembered that the point
  before us in the text is simply atonement. The Christian reader is
  fully aware, I doubt not, that the possession of "the divine nature"
  is essential to fellowship with God. I not only need a _title_ to
  approach God, but a _nature_ to enjoy Him. The soul that "believes in
  the name of the only begotten Son of God" has both the one and the
  other. (See John i. 12, 13; iii. 36; v. 24; xx. 31; 1 John v. 11-13.)

Nothing can more forcibly express man's incompetency to deal with sin
than the fact of there being such a thing as a "sin of ignorance." How
could he deal with that which he knows not? How could he dispose of
that which has never even come within the range of his conscience?
Impossible. Man's ignorance of sin proves his total inability to put
it away. If he does not know of it, what can he do about it? Nothing.
He is as powerless as he is ignorant. Nor is this all. The fact of a
"sin of ignorance" demonstrates most clearly the uncertainty which
must attend upon every settlement of the question of sin, in which no
higher claims have been responded to than those put forth by the most
refined human conscience. There can never be settled peace upon this
ground. There will always be the painful apprehension that there is
something wrong underneath. If the heart be not led into settled
repose by the Scripture testimony that the inflexible claims of divine
Justice have been answered, there must, of necessity, be a sensation
of uneasiness, and every such sensation presents a barrier to our
worship, our communion, and our testimony. If I am uneasy in reference
to the settlement of the question of sin, I cannot worship, I cannot
enjoy communion either with God or His people, nor can I be an
intelligent or effective witness for Christ. The heart must be at rest
before God as to the perfect remission of sin ere we can "worship Him
in spirit and in truth." If there be guilt on the conscience, there
must be terror in the heart; and, assuredly, a heart filled with
terror cannot be a happy or a worshiping heart. It is only from a
heart filled with that sweet and sacred repose which the blood of
Christ imparts, that true and acceptable worship can ascend to the
Father. The same principle holds good with respect to our fellowship
with the people of God and our service and testimony amongst men,--all
must rest upon the foundation of settled peace, and this peace rests
upon the foundation of a perfectly purged conscience, and this purged
conscience rests upon the foundation of the perfect remission of all
our sins, whether they be sins of knowledge or sins of ignorance.

We shall now proceed to compare the sin-offering with the
burnt-offering, in doing which we shall find two very different
aspects of Christ. But although the aspects are different, it is one
and the same Christ; and hence the sacrifice in each case was "without
blemish." This is easily understood. It matters not in what aspect we
contemplate the Lord Jesus Christ, He must ever be seen as the same
pure, spotless, holy, perfect One. True, He did, in His abounding
grace, stoop to be the Sin-bearer of His people; but it was a perfect,
spotless Christ who did so; and it would be nothing short of
diabolical wickedness to take occasion from the depth of His
humiliation to tarnish the personal glory of the humbled One. The
intrinsic excellence, the unsullied purity, and the divine glory of
our blessed Lord appear in the sin-offering as fully as in the
burnt-offering. It matters not in what relationship He stands, what
office He fills, what work He performs, what position He occupies, His
personal glories shine out in all their divine effulgence.

This truth of one and the same Christ, whether in the burnt-offering
or in the sin-offering, is seen not only in the fact that in each
case the offering was "without blemish," but also in "the law of the
sin-offering," where we read, "This is the law of the sin-offering: In
the place where the burnt-offering is killed shall the sin-offering be
killed before the Lord: it is most holy." (Lev. vi. 25.) Both types
point to one and the same great Antitype, though they present Him in
such contrasted aspects of His work. In the burnt-offering, Christ is
seen meeting the divine affections; in the sin-offering, He is seen
meeting the depths of human need. That presents Him to us as the
Accomplisher of the will of God; this, as the Bearer of the sin of
man. In the former, we are taught the preciousness of the Sacrifice;
in the latter, the hatefulness of sin. Thus much as to the two
offerings, in the main. The most minute examination of the details
will only tend to establish the mind in the truth of this general
statement.

In the first place, when considering the burnt-offering, we observed
that it was a voluntary offering.--"He shall offer it of his own
voluntary will."[13] Now, the word "voluntary" does not occur in the
sin-offering. This is precisely what we might expect. It is in full
keeping with the specific object of the Holy Ghost, in the
burnt-offering, to set it forth as a free-will offering. It was
Christ's meat and drink to do the will of God, whatever that will
might be. He never thought of inquiring what ingredients were in the
cup which the Father was putting into His hand. It was quite
sufficient for Him that the Father had mingled it. Thus it was with
the Lord Jesus as foreshadowed by the burnt-offering. But in the
sin-offering, we have quite a different line of truth unfolded. This
type introduces Christ to our thoughts, not as the "voluntary"
Accomplisher of the will of God, but as the Bearer of that terrible
thing called "sin," and the Endurer of all its appalling consequences,
of which the most appalling to Him was the hiding of God's
countenance. Hence, the word "voluntary" would not harmonize with the
object of the Spirit in the sin-offering. It would be as completely
out of place in that type as it is divinely in place in the
burnt-offering. Its presence and its absence are alike divine; and
both alike exhibit the perfect, the divine precision of the types of
Leviticus.

  [13] Some may find difficulty in the fact that the word "voluntary"
  has reference to the worshiper and not to the sacrifice; but this can
  in no wise affect the doctrine put forward in the text, which is
  founded upon the fact that a special word used in the burnt-offering
  is omitted in the sin-offering. The contrast holds good whether we
  think of the offerer or the offering.

Now, the point of contrast which we have been considering, explains,
or rather harmonizes, two expressions used by our Lord. He says, on
one occasion, "The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not
drink it?" And again, "Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass
from Me." The former of these expressions was the full carrying out of
the words with which He entered upon His course, namely, "Lo, I come
to do Thy will, O God;" and, moreover, it is the utterance of Christ
as the Burnt-offering. The latter, on the other hand, is the utterance
of Christ when contemplating the place which He was about to occupy as
the Sin-offering. What that place was, and what was involved to Him in
taking it, we shall see as we proceed; but it is interesting and
instructive to find the entire doctrine of the two offerings involved,
as it were, in the fact that a single word introduced in the one is
omitted in the other. If in the burnt-offering we find the perfect
readiness of heart with which Christ offered Himself for the
accomplishment of the will of God, then in the sin-offering we find
how perfectly He entered into all the consequences of man's sin, and
how He traveled into the most remote distance of man's position as
regards God. He delighted to do the will of God; He shrank from
losing, for a moment, the light of His blessed countenance. No one
offering could have foreshadowed Him in both these phases. We needed a
type to present Him to us as One delighting to do the will of God, and
we needed a type to present Him to us as One whose holy nature shrank
from the consequences of imputed sin. Blessed be God, we have both.
The burnt-offering furnishes the one; the sin-offering, the other.
Wherefore, the more fully we enter into the devotion of Christ's heart
to God, the more fully we shall apprehend His abhorrence of sin; and
_vice versa_. Each throws the other into relief; and the use of the
word "voluntary" in the one and not in the other, fixes the leading
import of each.

But it may be said, Was it not the will of God that Christ should
offer Himself as an atonement for sin? and if so, how could there be
aught of shrinking from the accomplishment of that will? Assuredly, it
was "the determinate counsel" of God that Christ should suffer, and,
moreover, it was Christ's joy to do the will of God; but how are we to
understand the expression, "If it be possible, let this cup pass from
Me"? Is it not the utterance of Christ? And is there no express type
of the Utterer thereof? Unquestionably. There would be a serious blank
among the types of the Mosaic economy were there not one to reflect
the Lord Jesus in the exact attitude in which the above expression
presents Him. But the burnt-offering does not thus reflect Him. There
is not a single circumstance connected with that offering which would
correspond with such language. The sin-offering alone furnishes the
fitting type of the Lord Jesus as the One who poured forth those
accents of intense agony; for in it alone do we find the circumstances
which evoked such accents from the depths of His spotless soul. The
awful shadow of the cross, with its shame, its curse, and its
exclusion from the light of God's countenance, was passing across His
spirit, and He could not even contemplate it without an "If it be
possible, let this cup pass from Me." But no sooner had He uttered
these words than His profound subjection manifests itself in "Thy will
be done." What a bitter "cup" it must have been to elicit from a
perfectly subject heart the words, "Let it pass from Me"! What
perfect subjection there must have been, when, in the presence of so
bitter a cup, the heart could breath forth, "Thy will be done"!

We shall now consider the typical act of "laying on of hands." This
act was common both to the burnt-offering and the sin-offering; but in
the case of the former, it identified the offerer with an unblemished
offering; in the case of the latter, it involved the transfer of the
sin of the offerer to the head of the offering. Thus it was in the
type; and when we look at the Antitype, we learn a truth of the most
comforting and edifying nature--a truth which, were it more clearly
understood and fully experienced, would impart a far more settled
peace than is ordinarily possessed.

What, then, is the doctrine set forth in the laying on of hands? It is
this: Christ was "made sin for us, that we might be made the
righteousness of God in Him." (2 Cor. v.) He took our position with
all its consequences, in order that we might get His position with all
its consequences. He was treated as sin upon the cross, that we might
be treated as righteousness in the presence of Infinite Holiness. He
was cast out of God's presence because He had sin on Him by
imputation, that we might be received into God's house and into His
bosom because we have a perfect righteousness by imputation. He had to
endure the hiding of God's countenance, that we might bask in the
light of that countenance. He had to pass through three hours'
darkness, that we might walk in everlasting light. He was forsaken of
God for a time, that we might enjoy His presence forever. All that was
due to us as ruined sinners was laid upon Him, in order that all that
was due to Him as the Accomplisher of redemption might be ours. There
was every thing against Him when He hung upon the cursed tree, in
order that there might be nothing against us. He was identified with
us in the reality of death and judgment, in order that we might be
identified with Him in the reality of life and righteousness. He drank
the cup of wrath--the cup of trembling, that we might drink the cup of
salvation--the cup of infinite favor. He was treated according to our
deserts, that we might be treated according to His.

Such is the wondrous truth illustrated by the ceremonial act of
imposition of hands. When the worshiper had laid his hand upon the
head of the burnt-offering, it ceased to be a question as to what he
was or what He deserved, and became entirely a question of what the
offering was in the judgment of Jehovah. If the offering was without
blemish, so was the offerer; if the offering was accepted, so was the
offerer. They were perfectly identified. The act of laying on of hands
constituted them one in God's view. He looked at the offerer through
the medium of the offering. Thus it was in the case of the
burnt-offering. But in the sin-offering, when the offerer had laid his
hand upon the head of the offering, it became a question of what the
offerer was, and what he deserved; the offering was treated according
to the deserts of the offerer. They were perfectly identified. The act
of laying on of hands constituted them one in the judgment of God. The
sin of the offerer was dealt with in the sin-offering; the person of
the offerer was accepted in the burnt-offering. This made a vast
difference. Hence, though the act of laying on of hands was common to
both types, and, moreover, though it was expressive, in the case of
each, of identification, yet were the consequences as different as
possible. The just treated as the unjust; the unjust accepted in the
just.--"Christ hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust,
that He might bring us to God." This is the doctrine. Our sins brought
Christ to the cross, but He brings us to God. And if He brings us to
God, it is in His own acceptableness, as risen from the dead, having
put away our sins, according to the perfectness of His own work. He
bore away our sins far from the sanctuary of God, in order that He
might bring us nigh, even into the holiest of all, in full confidence
of heart, having the conscience purged by His precious blood from
every stain of sin.

Now, the more minutely we compare all the details of the
burnt-offering and the sin-offering, the more clearly shall we
apprehend the truth of what has been above stated in reference to the
laying on of hands and the results thereof in each case.

In the first chapter of this volume, we noticed the fact that "the
sons of Aaron" are introduced in the burnt-offering, but not in the
sin-offering. As priests, they were privileged to stand around the
altar and behold the flame of an acceptable sacrifice ascending to the
Lord. But in the sin-offering, in its primary aspect, it was a
question of the solemn judgment of sin, and not of priestly worship or
admiration, and therefore the sons of Aaron do not appear. It is as
convicted sinners that we have to do with Christ as the Antitype of
the sin-offering: it is as worshiping priests, clothed in garments of
salvation, that we contemplate Christ as the Antitype of the
burnt-offering.

But, further, my reader may observe that the burnt-offering was
"flayed," the sin-offering was not; the burnt-offering was "cut into
his pieces," the sin-offering was not; "the inwards and the legs" of
the burnt-offering were "washed in water," which act was entirely
omitted in the sin-offering. Lastly, the burnt-offering was burnt upon
the altar, the sin-offering was burnt without the camp. These are
weighty points of difference, arising simply out of the distinctive
character of the offerings. We know there is nothing in the Word of
God without its own specific meaning; and every intelligent and
careful student of Scripture will notice the above points of
difference, and when he notices them, he will naturally seek to
ascertain their real import. _Ignorance_ of this import there may be,
but _indifference_ to it there should not. In any section of
inspiration, but especially one so rich as that which lies before us,
to pass over a single point would be to offer dishonor to the divine
Author, and to deprive our own souls of much profit. We should hang
over the most minute details, either to adore God's wisdom in them, or
to confess our own ignorance of them. To pass them by, in a spirit of
indifference, is to imply that the Holy Ghost has taken the trouble to
write what we do not deem worthy of the desire to understand. This is
what no right-minded Christian would presume to think. If the Spirit,
in writing upon the ordinance of the sin-offering, has omitted the
various rites above alluded to--rites which get a prominent place in
the ordinance of the burnt-offering, there must assuredly be some good
reason for, and some important meaning in, His doing so. These we
should seek to apprehend, and no doubt they arise out of the special
design of the divine mind in each offering. The sin-offering sets
forth that aspect of Christ's work in which He is seen taking
judicially the place which belonged to us morally. For this reason we
could not look for that intense expression of what He was in all His
secret springs of action, as unfolded in the typical act of "flaying."
Neither could there be that enlarged exhibition of what he was, not
merely as a whole, but in the most minute features of his character,
as seen in the act of "cutting it into his pieces." Nor yet could
there be that manifestation of what He was personally, practically,
and intrinsically, as set forth in the significant act of "washing the
inwards and legs in water."

All these things belonged to the burnt-offering phase of our blessed
Lord, and to that alone, because in it we see Him offering Himself to
the eye, to the heart, and to the altar of Jehovah, without any
question of imputed sin, of wrath, or of judgment. In the
sin-offering, on the contrary, instead of having, as the great
prominent idea, what Christ is, we have what sin is,--instead of the
preciousness of Jesus, we have the odiousness of sin. In the
burnt-offering, inasmuch as it is Christ Himself offered to and
accepted by God, we have every thing done that could possibly make
manifest what He was in every respect. In the sin-offering, because it
is sin as judged by God, the very reverse is the case. All this is so
plain as to need no effort of the mind to understand it. It naturally
flows out of the distinctive character of the type.

However, although the leading object in the sin-offering is to shadow
forth what Christ became for us, and not what He was in Himself, there
is nevertheless one rite connected with this type which most fully
expresses His personal acceptableness to Jehovah. This rite is laid
down in the following words: "And he shall take off from it all the
fat of the bullock for the sin-offering; the fat that covereth the
inwards, and all the fat that is upon the inwards, and the two
kidneys, and the fat that is upon them, which is by the flanks, and
the caul above the liver, with the kidneys, it shall he take away, as
it was taken off from the bullock of the sacrifice of peace-offering;
and the priest shall burn them upon the altar of the burnt-offering."
(Chap. iv. 8-10.) Thus the intrinsic excellency of Christ is not
omitted even in the sin-offering. The fat burnt upon the altar is the
apt expression of the divine appreciation of the preciousness of
Christ's Person, no matter what place He might, in perfect grace, take
on our behalf or in our stead. He was made sin for us, and the
sin-offering is the divinely appointed shadow of Him in this respect;
but inasmuch as it was the Lord Jesus Christ--God's Elect, His Holy
One--His pure, His spotless, His eternal Son that was made sin,
therefore the fat of the sin-offering was burnt upon the altar, as a
proper material for that fire which was the impressive exhibition of
divine holiness.

But even in this very point we see what a contrast there is between
the sin-offering and the burnt-offering. In the case of the latter, it
was not merely the fat, but the whole sacrifice that was burnt upon
the altar, because it was Christ, without any question of sin-bearing
whatever. In the case of the former, there was nothing but the fat to
be burnt upon the altar, because it was a question of sin-bearing,
though Christ was the Sin-bearer. The divine glories of Christ's
Person shine out even from amid the darkest shades of that cursed tree
to which He consented to be nailed as a curse for us. The hatefulness
of that with which, in the exercise of divine love, He connected His
blessed Person on the cross, could not prevent the sweet odor of His
preciousness from ascending to the throne of God. Thus have we
unfolded to us the profound mystery of God's face hidden from that
which Christ _became_, and God's heart refreshed by what Christ _was_.
This imparts a peculiar charm to the sin-offering. The bright beams of
Christ's Personal glory shining out from amid the awful gloom of
Calvary--His Personal worth set forth in the very deepest depths of
His humiliation--God's delight in the One from whom He had, in
vindication of His inflexible justice and holiness, to hide His
face--all this is set forth in the fact that the fat of the
sin-offering was burnt upon the altar.

Having thus endeavored to point out, in the first place, what was done
with "the blood," and, in the second place, what was done with "the
fat," we have now to consider what was done with "the flesh." "And the
skin of the bullock, and _all his flesh_, ... even _the whole bullock_
shall he carry forth without the camp unto a clean place, where the
ashes are poured out, and burn him on the wood with fire: where the
ashes are poured out shall he be burnt." (Ver. 11, 12.) In this act,
we have the main feature of the sin-offering--that which distinguished
it both from the burnt-offering and the peace-offering. Its flesh was
not burnt upon the altar as in the burnt-offering, neither was it
eaten by the priest or the worshiper as in the peace-offering; it was
wholly burnt without the camp.[14] "No sin-offering, whereof any of
the blood is brought into the tabernacle of the congregation to
reconcile withal in the holy place, shall be eaten: it shall be burnt
in the fire." (Lev. vi. 30.) "For the bodies of those beasts, whose
blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high-priest for sin, are
burned without the camp. Wherefore Jesus also, that He might sanctify
the people with His own blood, suffered without the gate." (Heb. xiii.
11, 12.)

  [14] The statement in the text refers only to the sin-offerings of
  which the blood was brought into the holy place. There were
  sin-offerings of which Aaron and his _sons_ partook. (See Lev. vi. 26,
  29; Numb. xviii. 9, 10.)

Now, in comparing what was done with the "blood" with what was done
with the "flesh," or "body," of the sacrifice, two great branches of
truth present themselves to our view, namely, worship and
discipleship. The blood brought into the sanctuary is the foundation
of the former; the body burnt outside the camp is the foundation of
the latter. Before ever we can worship in peace of conscience and
liberty of heart, we must know, on the authority of the Word, and by
the power of the Spirit, that the entire question of _sin_ has been
forever settled by the blood of the divine Sin-offering--that His
blood has been sprinkled perfectly before the Lord--that all God's
claims, and all our necessities as ruined and guilty sinners, have
been forever answered. This gives perfect peace; and, in the enjoyment
of this peace, we worship God. When an Israelite of old had offered
his sin-offering, his conscience was set at rest, in so far as the
offering was capable of imparting rest. True, it was but a temporary
rest, being the fruit of a temporary sacrifice; but, clearly, whatever
kind of rest the offering was fitted to impart, that the offerer might
enjoy. Hence, therefore, our Sacrifice being divine and eternal, our
rest is divine and eternal also. As is the sacrifice, such is the rest
which is founded thereon. A Jew never had an eternally purged
conscience, simply because he had not an eternally efficacious
sacrifice. He might, in a certain way, have his conscience purged for
a day, a month, or a year; but he could not have it purged forever.
"But Christ being come a High-Priest of good things to come, by a
greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to
say, not of this building; neither by the blood of goats and calves,
but by His own blood He entered in once into the holy place, having
obtained _eternal_ redemption. For if the blood of bulls and of goats,
and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the
purifying of the flesh; how much more shall the blood of Christ, who
through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, purge
your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?" (Heb. ix.
11-14.)

Here, we have the full, explicit statement of the doctrine. The blood
of goats and calves procured a temporary redemption: the blood of
Christ procures eternal redemption. The former purified outwardly; the
latter, inwardly. That purged the flesh for a time; this, the
conscience forever. The whole question hinges, not upon the character
or condition of the offerer, but upon the value of the offering. The
question is not, by any means, whether a Christian is a better man
than a Jew, but whether the blood of Christ is better than the blood
of a bullock. Assuredly, it is better. How much better? Infinitely
better. The Son of God imparts all the dignity of His own divine
Person to the sacrifice which He offered; and if the blood of a
bullock purified the flesh for a year, "how much more" shall the blood
of the Son of God purge the conscience forever?--if that took away
_some_ sin, how much more shall this take away "_all_"?

Now, why was the mind of a Jew set at rest, for the time being, when
he had offered his sin-offering? How did he know that the special sin
for which he had brought his sacrifice was forgiven? Because God had
said, "It shall be forgiven him." His peace of heart, in reference to
that particular sin, rested upon the testimony of the God of Israel
and the blood of the victim. So now, the peace of the believer, in
reference to "ALL SIN," rests upon the authority of God's word and
"the precious blood of Christ." If a Jew had sinned, and neglected to
bring his sin-offering, he should have been "cut off from among his
people;" but when he took his place as a sinner--when he laid his hand
upon the head of a sin-offering, then the offering was "cut off"
instead of him, and he was free, so far. The offering was treated as
the offerer deserved; and hence, for him not to know that his sin was
forgiven him, would have been to make God a liar, and to treat the
blood of the divinely appointed sin-offering as nothing.

And if this were true in reference to one who had only the blood of a
goat to rest upon, "how much more" powerfully does it apply to one
who has the precious blood of Christ to rest upon? The believer sees
in Christ One who has been judged for all his sin--One who, when He
hung upon the cross, sustained the entire burden of his sin--One who,
having made Himself responsible for that sin, could not be where He
now is if the whole question of sin had not been settled according to
all the claims of Infinite Justice. So absolutely did Christ take the
believer's place on the cross--so entirely was he identified with
Him--so completely was all the believer's sin imputed to Him, there
and then, that all question of the believer's liability--all thought
of his guilt--all idea of his exposure to judgment and wrath, is
eternally set aside.[15] It was all settled on the cursed tree,
between Divine Justice and the spotless Victim. And now the believer
is as absolutely identified with Christ on the throne, as Christ was
identified with him on the cross. Justice has no charge to bring
against the believer, because it has no charge to bring against
Christ. Thus it stands forever. If a charge could be preferred against
the believer, it would be calling in question the reality of Christ's
identification with him on the cross, and the perfectness of Christ's
work on his behalf. If, when the worshiper of old was on his way
back, after having offered his sin-offering, any one had charged him
with that special sin for which his sacrifice had bled, what would
have been his reply? Just this: The sin has been rolled away by the
blood of the victim, and Jehovah has pronounced the words, "It shall
be forgiven him." The victim had died instead of him, and he lived
instead of the victim.

  [15] We have a singularly beautiful example of the divine accuracy of
  Scripture in 2 Cor. v. 21.--"He hath _made_ Him to be sin [αμαρτιαν
  εποιησεν] for us, that we might _become_ [γινωμεθα] the
  righteousness of God in Him." The English reader might suppose tha
  the word which is rendered "made" is the same in each clause of the
  passage. This is not the case.

Such was the type. And as to the Antitype, when the eye of faith rests
on Christ as the Sin-offering, it beholds Him as One who having
assumed a perfect human life, gave up that life on the cross, because
sin was there and then attached to it by imputation. But it beholds
Him also as One who having in Himself the power of divine and eternal
life, rose from the tomb therein, and who now imparts this His risen,
His divine, His eternal life to all who believe in His name. The sin
is gone, because the life to which it was attached is gone. And now,
instead of the life to which sin was attached, all true believers
possess the life to which righteousness attaches. The question of sin
can never once be raised, in reference to the risen and victorious
life of Christ; but this is the life which believers possess. There is
no other life. All beside is death, because all beside is under the
power of sin. "He that hath the Son hath life," and he that hath life
hath righteousness also. The two things are inseparable, because
Christ is both the one and the other. If the judgment and death of
Christ upon the cross were realities, then the life and righteousness
of the believer are realities; if imputed sin was a reality to
Christ, imputed righteousness is a reality to the believer. The one is
as real as the other; for if not, Christ would have died in vain. The
true and irrefragable ground of peace is this,--that the claims of
God's nature have been perfectly met as to sin. The death of Jesus has
satisfied them all--satisfied them forever. What is it that proves
this to the satisfaction of the awakened conscience? The great fact of
resurrection. A risen Christ declares the full deliverance of the
believer--his perfect discharge from every possible demand.--"He was
delivered for our offenses, and raised again for our justification."
(Rom. iv. 25.) For a Christian not to know that his sin is gone, and
gone forever, is to cast a slight upon the blood of his divine
Sin-offering; it is to deny that there has been the perfect
presentation--the sevenfold sprinkling of the blood before the Lord.

And now, ere turning from this fundamental point which has been
occupying us, I would desire to make an earnest and a most solemn
appeal to my reader's heart and conscience. Let me ask you, dear
friend, have you been led to repose on this holy and happy foundation?
Do you know that the question of your sin has been forever disposed
of? Have you laid your hand, by faith, on the head of the
Sin-offering? Have you seen the atoning blood of Jesus rolling away
all your guilt, and carrying it into the mighty waters of God's
forgetfulness? Has Divine Justice any thing against you? Are you free
from the unutterable horrors of a guilty conscience? Do not, I pray
you, rest satisfied until you can give a joyous answer to these
inquiries. Be assured of it, it is the happy privilege of the feeblest
babe in Christ to rejoice in a full and everlasting remission of sins,
on the ground of a finished atonement; and hence, for any to teach
otherwise, is to lower the sacrifice of Christ to the level of "goats
and calves." If we cannot know that our sins are forgiven, then where
are the glad tidings of the gospel? Is a Christian in no wise better
off, in the matter of a sin-offering, than a Jew? The latter was
privileged to know that his matters were set straight for a year, by
the blood of an annual sacrifice. Can the former not have any
certainty at all? Unquestionably. Well, then, if there is any
certainty, it must be eternal, inasmuch as it rests on an eternal
sacrifice.

This, and this alone, is the basis of worship. The full assurance of
sin put away ministers, not to a spirit of self-confidence, but to a
spirit of praise, thankfulness, and worship. It produces, not a spirit
of self-complacency, but of Christ-complacency, which, blessed be God,
is the spirit which shall characterize the redeemed throughout
eternity. It does not lead one to think little of sin, but to think
much of the grace which has perfectly pardoned it, and of the blood
which has perfectly canceled it. It is impossible that any one can
gaze on the cross--can see the place which Christ took--can meditate
upon the sufferings which He endured--can ponder on those three
terrible hours of darkness, and at the same time think lightly of
sin. When all these things are entered into, in the power of the Holy
Ghost, there are two results which must follow, namely, an abhorrence
of sin in all its forms, and a genuine love to Christ, His people, and
His cause.

Let us now consider what was done with the "flesh," or "body," of the
sacrifice, in which, as has been stated, we have the true ground of
discipleship. "The whole bullock shall he carry forth, _without the
camp_, unto a clean place, where the ashes are poured out, and burn
him on the wood with fire." (Chap. iv. 12.) This act is to be viewed
in a double way; first, as expressing the place which the Lord Jesus
took for us as bearing sin; secondly, as expressing the place into
which He was cast by a world which had rejected Him. It is to this
latter point that I would here call my reader's attention.

The use which the apostle, in Heb. xiii, makes of Christ's having
"suffered without the gate," is deeply practical.--"Let us go forth
therefore _unto Him_ without the camp, _bearing His reproach_." If the
sufferings of Christ have secured us an entrance into heaven, the
place where He suffered expresses our rejection from earth. His death
has procured us a city on high; the place where He died divests us of
a city below.[16] "He suffered without the gate," and, in so doing,
He set aside Jerusalem as the present centre of divine operation.
There is no such thing now as a consecrated spot on the earth. Christ
has taken His place, as a suffering One, outside the range of this
world's religion, its politics, and all that pertains to it. The world
hated Him and cast Him out. Wherefore, the word is, "_Go forth_." This
is the motto as regards every thing that men would set up here in the
form of a "camp," no matter what that camp may be. If men set up "a
holy city," you must look for a rejected Christ "without the gate." If
men set up a religious camp, call it by what name you please, you must
"go forth" out of it, in order to find a rejected Christ. It is not
that blind superstition will not grope amid the ruins of Jerusalem in
search of relics of Christ. It assuredly will do so, and has done so.
It will affect to find out and do honor to the site of His cross and
to His sepulchre. Nature's covetousness, too, taking advantage of
nature's superstition, has carried on for ages a lucrative traffic,
under the crafty plea of doing honor to the so-called sacred
localities of antiquity. But a single ray of light from Revelation's
heavenly lamp is sufficient to enable us to say that you must "go
forth" of all these things, in order to find and enjoy communion with
a rejected Christ.

  [16] The epistle to the Ephesians furnishes the most elevated view of
  the Church's place above, and gives it to us, not merely as to the
  title, but also as to the mode. The title is assuredly the blood; but
  the mode is thus stated: "But God, who is rich in mercy, for His great
  love wherewith He loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath
  quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) and hath
  raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in
  Christ Jesus." (Eph. ii. 4-6.)

However, my reader will need to remember that there is far more
involved in the soul-stirring call to "go forth" than a mere escape
from the gross absurdities of an ignorant superstition, or the
designs of a crafty covetousness. There are many who can powerfully
and eloquently expose all such things, who are very far indeed from
any thought of responding to the apostolic summons. When men set up a
"camp," and rally round a standard on which is emblazoned some
important dogma of truth, or some valuable institution--when they can
appeal to an orthodox creed--an advanced and enlightened scheme of
doctrine--a splendid ritual, capable of satisfying the most ardent
aspirations of man's devotional nature--when any or all of these
things exist, it demands much spiritual intelligence to discern the
real force and proper application of the words, "Let us go forth," and
much spiritual energy and decision to act upon them. They should,
however, be discerned and acted upon, for it is perfectly certain that
the atmosphere of a camp, let its ground or standard be what it may,
is destructive of personal communion with a rejected Christ; and no
so-called religious advantage can ever make up for the loss of that
communion. It is the tendency of our hearts to drop into cold
stereotyped forms. This has ever been the case in the professing
church. These forms may have originated in real power; they may have
resulted from positive visitations of the Spirit of God. The
temptation is to stereotype the form when the spirit and power have
all departed. This is, in principle, to set up a camp. The Jewish
system could boast a divine origin. A Jew could triumphantly point to
the temple, with its splendid system of worship, its priesthood, its
sacrifices, its entire furniture, and show that it had all been handed
down from the God of Israel. He could give chapter and verse, as we
say, for every thing connected with the system to which he was
attached. Where is the system, ancient, medieval, or modern, that
could put forth such lofty and powerful pretensions, or come down upon
the heart with such an overwhelming weight of authority? And yet, the
command was to "GO FORTH."

This is a deeply solemn matter. It concerns us all, because we are all
prone to slip away from communion with a living Christ and sink into
dead routine. Hence the practical power of the words, "Go forth
therefore unto _Him_." It is not, Go forth from one system to
another--from one set of opinions to another--from one company of
people to another. No; but, Go forth from every thing that merits the
appellation of a camp, "_to Him_" who "suffered without the gate." The
Lord Jesus is as thoroughly outside the gate now as He was when He
suffered there eighteen centuries ago. What was it that put Him
outside? "The religious world" of that day; and the religious world of
that day is, in spirit and principle, the religious world of the
present moment. The world is the world still. "There is nothing new
under the sun." Christ and the world are not one. The world has
covered itself with the cloak of Christianity; but it is only in order
that its hatred to Christ may work itself up into more deadly forms
underneath. Let us not deceive ourselves. If we will walk with a
rejected Christ, we must be a rejected people. If our Master "suffered
_without_ the gate," we cannot expect to reign _within_ the gate. If
we walk in His footsteps, whither will they lead us? Surely, not to
the high places of this Godless, Christless world.

    "His path, uncheered by earthly smiles,
      Led only to the cross."

He is a despised Christ--a rejected Christ--a Christ outside the camp.
Oh, then, dear Christian reader, let us go forth to Him, bearing His
reproach. Let us not bask in the sunshine of this world's favor,
seeing it crucified, and still hates with an unmitigated hatred, the
beloved One to whom we owe our present and eternal all, and who loves
us with a love which many waters cannot quench. Let us not, directly
or indirectly, accredit that thing which calls itself by His sacred
name, but, in reality, hates His Person, hates His ways, hates His
truth, hates the bare mention of His advent. Let us be faithful to an
absent Lord. Let us live for Him who died for us. While our
consciences repose in His blood, let our heart's affections entwine
themselves around His Person; so that our separation from "this
present evil world" may not be merely a matter of cold principle, but
an affectionate separation, because the object of our affections is
not here. May the Lord deliver us from the influence of that
consecrated, prudential selfishness so common at the present time,
which would not be without religiousness, but is the enemy of the
cross of Christ. What we want, in order to make a successful stand
against this terrible form of evil, is not peculiar views, or special
principles, or curious theories, or cold intellectual accuracy: we
want a deep-toned devotedness to the Person of the Son of God, a
whole-hearted consecration of ourselves--body, soul, and spirit--to
His service, an earnest longing for His glorious advent. These, my
reader, are the special wants of the times in which you and I live.
Will you not, then, join in uttering, from the very depths of your
heart, the cry, "O Lord, revive Thy work!"--"Accomplish the number of
Thine elect!"--"Hasten Thy kingdom!"--"Come, Lord Jesus, come!"




CHAPTER V. 14-VI. 7


These verses contain the doctrine of the trespass-offering, of which
there were two distinct kinds, namely, trespass against _God_, and
trespass against _man_. "If a soul commit a trespass, and sin _through
ignorance_, in the holy things of the Lord, then shall he bring for
his trespass unto the Lord a ram without blemish out of the flocks,
with thy estimation by shekels of silver, after the shekel of the
sanctuary, for a trespass-offering." Here we have a case in which a
positive wrong was done, in the holy things which pertained unto the
Lord; and, albeit this was done "through ignorance," yet could it not
be passed over. God can forgive all manner of trespass, but He cannot
pass over a single jot or tittle. His grace is perfect, and therefore
He can forgive _all_: His holiness is perfect, and therefore He
cannot pass over any thing. He cannot sanction iniquity, but He can
blot it out; and that, moreover, according to the perfection of His
grace, and according to the perfect claims of His holiness.

It is a very grave error to suppose that, provided a man acts up to
the dictates of his conscience, he is all right and safe. The peace
which rests upon such a foundation as this will be eternally destroyed
when the light of the judgment-seat shines in upon the conscience. God
could never lower His claim to such a level. The balances of the
sanctuary are regulated by a very different scale from that afforded
by the most sensitive conscience. We have had occasion to dwell upon
this point before, in the notes on the sin-offering. It cannot be too
strongly insisted upon. There are two things involved in it,--first, a
just perception of what the holiness of God really is; and secondly, a
clear sense of the ground of a believer's peace in the divine
presence.

Whether it be a question of my condition or my conduct--my nature or
my acts--God alone can be the Judge of what suits Himself, and of what
befits His holy presence. Can human ignorance furnish a plea when
divine requirements are in question? God forbid. A wrong has been done
"in the holy things of the Lord," but man's conscience has not taken
cognizance of it. What then? Is there to be nothing more about it? Are
the claims of God to be thus lightly disposed of? Assuredly not. This
would be subversive of every thing like divine relationship. The
righteous are called to give thanks at the remembrance of God's
holiness. (Ps. xcvii. 12.) How can they do this? Because their peace
has been secured on the ground of the full vindication and perfect
establishment of that holiness. Hence, the higher their sense of what
that holiness is, the deeper and more settled must be their peace.
This is a truth of the most precious nature. The unregenerate man
could never rejoice in the divine holiness. His aim would be to lower
that holiness, if he could not ignore it altogether. Such an one will
console himself with the thought that God is good, God is gracious,
God is merciful; but you will never find him rejoicing in the thought
that God is holy. He has unholy thoughts respecting God's goodness,
His grace, and His mercy. He would fain find in those blessed
attributes an excuse for his continuing in sin.

On the contrary, the renewed man exults in the holiness of God. He
sees the full expression thereof in the cross of the Lord Jesus
Christ. It is that holiness which has laid the foundation of his
peace; and not only so, but he is made a partaker of it, and he
delights in it, while he hates sin with a perfect hatred. The
instincts of the divine nature shrink from it, and long after
holiness. It would be impossible to enjoy true peace and liberty of
heart if one did not know that all the claims connected with "the holy
things of the Lord" had been perfectly met by our divine
Trespass-offering. There would ever be springing up in the heart the
painful sense that those claims had been slighted, through our
manifold infirmities and shortcomings. Our very best services, our
holiest seasons, our most hallowed exercises, may present something of
trespass "in the holy things of the Lord"--"something that ought not
to be done." How often are our seasons of public worship and private
devotion infringed upon and marred by barrenness and distraction!
Hence it is that we need the assurance that our trespasses have all
been divinely met by the precious blood of Christ. Thus, in the
ever-blessed Lord Jesus, we find One who has come down to the full
measure of our necessities as sinners by nature, and trespassers in
act. We find in Him the perfect answer to all the cravings of a guilty
conscience, and to all the claims of Infinite Holiness, in reference
to _all_ our sins and _all_ our trespasses; so that the believer can
stand, with an uncondemning conscience and emancipated heart, in the
full light of that holiness which is too pure to behold iniquity or
look upon sin.

"And he shall make amends for the harm that he hath done in the holy
thing, and shall add the fifth part thereto, and give it unto the
priest; and the priest shall make an atonement for him with the ram of
the trespass-offering, and it shall be forgiven him." (Chap. v. 16.)
In the addition of "the fifth part," as here set forth, we have a
feature of the true Trespass-offering which, it is to be feared, is
but little appreciated. When we think of all the wrong and all the
trespass which we have done against the Lord, and, further, when we
remember how God has been wronged of His rights in this wicked world,
with what interest can we contemplate the work of the cross as that
wherein God has not merely received back what was lost, but whereby He
is an actual gainer. He has gained more by redemption than ever He
lost by the fall. He reaps a richer harvest of glory, honor, and
praise in the fields of redemption than ever He could have reaped from
those of creation. "The sons of God" could raise a loftier song of
praise around the empty tomb of Jesus than ever they raised in view of
the Creator's accomplished work. The wrong has not only been perfectly
atoned for, but an eternal advantage has been gained by the work of
the cross. This is a stupendous truth. God is a gainer by the work of
Calvary. Who could have conceived this? When we behold man, and the
creation of which he was lord, laid in ruins at the feet of the enemy,
how could we conceive that, from amid those ruins, God should gather
richer and nobler spoils than any which our unfallen world could have
yielded? Blessed be the name of Jesus for all this! It is to Him we
owe it all. It is by His precious cross that ever a truth so amazing,
so divine, could be enunciated. Assuredly, that cross involves a
mysterious wisdom "which none of the princes of this world knew; for
had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory."
(1 Cor. ii. 8.) No marvel, therefore, that around that cross, and
around Him who was crucified thereon, the affections of patriarchs,
prophets, apostles, martyrs, and saints have ever entwined themselves.
No marvel that the Holy Ghost should have given forth that solemn, but
just, decree, "If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be
Anathema Maran-atha." (1 Cor. xvi. 22.) Heaven and earth shall echo
forth a loud and an eternal amen to this anathema. No marvel that it
should be the fixed and immutable purpose of the divine mind, that "at
the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and
things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue
should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the
Father." (Phil. ii. 10, 11.)

The same law in reference to "the fifth part" obtained in the case of
a trespass committed against a man, as we read, "If a soul sin, and
commit a trespass _against the Lord_,[17] and lie unto his neighbor in
that which was delivered him to keep, or in fellowship, or in a thing
taken away by violence, or hath deceived his neighbor; or have found
that which was lost, and lieth concerning it, and sweareth falsely; in
any of all these that a man doeth, sinning therein: then it shall be,
because he hath sinned, and is guilty, that he shall restore that
which he took violently away, or the thing which he hath deceitfully
gotten, or that which was delivered him to keep, or the lost thing
which he found, or all that about which he hath sworn falsely; he
shall even restore it in the principal, _and shall add the fifth part
more thereto_, and give it unto him to whom it appertaineth, in the
day of his trespass-offering." (Chap. vi. 2-5.)

  [17] There is a fine principle involved in the expression, "against
  the Lord." Although the matter in question was a wrong done to one's
  neighbor, yet the Lord looked upon it as a trespass against Himself.
  Every thing must be viewed in reference to the Lord. It matters not
  who may be affected, Jehovah must get the first place. Thus, when
  David's conscience was pierced by the arrow of conviction, in
  reference to his treatment of Uriah, he exclaims, "I have sinned
  _against the Lord_." (2 Sam. xii. 13.) This principle does not in the
  least interfere with the injured man's claim.

Man, as well as God, is a positive gainer by the cross. The believer
can say, as he gazes upon that cross, Well, it matters not how I have
been wronged--how I have been trespassed against--how I have been
deceived--what ills have been done to me, I am a gainer by the cross.
I have not merely received back all that was lost, but much more
beside.

Thus, whether we think of the injured or the injurer, in any given
case, we are equally struck with the glorious triumphs of redemption,
and the mighty practical results which flow from that gospel which
fills the soul with the happy assurance that "all trespasses" are
"forgiven," and that the root from whence those trespasses have sprung
has been judged. "The gospel of the glory of the blessed God" is that
which alone can send forth a man into the midst of a scene which has
been the witness of his sins, his trespasses, and his injurious
ways--can send him back to all who in any wise have been sufferers by
his evil doings, furnished with grace, not only to repair the wrongs,
but far more, to allow the full tide of practical benevolence to flow
forth in all his ways--yea, to love his enemies, to do good to them
that hate him, and to pray for them that despitefully use him and
persecute him. Such is the precious grace of God that acts in
connection with our great Trespass-offering! such are its rich, rare,
and refreshing fruits!

What a triumphant answer to the caviler who could say, "Shall we
continue in sin, that grace may abound?" Grace not merely cuts up sin
by the roots, but transforms the sinner from a curse, into a
blessing--from a moral plague, into a channel of divine mercy--from an
emissary of Satan, into a messenger of God--from a child of darkness,
into a son of the light--from a self-indulgent pleasure-hunter, into a
self-denying lover of God--from a slave of vile, selfish lusts, into a
willing-hearted servant of Christ--from a cold, narrow-hearted miser,
into a benevolent minister to the need of his fellow-man. Away, then,
with the oft-repeated taunts, "Are we to do nothing?"--"That is a
marvelously easy way to be saved."--"According to this gospel, we may
live as we list." Let all who utter such language behold yonder thief
transformed into a liberal donor, and let them be silent forever. (See
Eph. iv. 28.) They know not what grace means; they have never felt its
sanctifying and elevating influences. They forget that, while the
blood of the trespass-offering cleanses the conscience, the law of
that offering sends the trespasser back to the one whom he has
wronged, with "the principal" and "the fifth" in his hand. Noble
testimony this, both to the grace and righteousness of the God of
Israel! Beauteous exhibition of the results of that marvelous scheme
of redemption, whereby the injurer is forgiven, and the injured
becomes an actual gainer! If the conscience has been set to rights, by
the blood of the cross, in reference to the claims of God, the conduct
must be set to rights, by the holiness of the cross, in reference to
the claims of practical righteousness. These things must never be
separated; God has joined them together, and let not man put them
asunder. The hallowed union will never be dissolved by any mind which
is governed by pure gospel morality. Alas! it is easy to profess the
principles of grace, while the practice and power thereof are
completely denied,--it is easy to talk of resting in the blood of the
Trespass-offering, while "the principal" and "the fifth" are not
forthcoming. This is vain, and worse than vain. "He that doeth not
righteousness is not of God." (1 John iii. 10.)

Nothing can be more dishonoring to the pure grace of the gospel than
the supposition that a man may belong to God while his conduct and
character exhibit not the fair traces of practical holiness. "Known
unto God are all His works," no doubt; but He has given us, in His
holy Word, those evidences by which we can discern those that belong
to Him. "The foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, 'The
Lord knoweth them that are His.' And, 'Let every one that nameth the
name of Christ depart from iniquity.'" (2 Tim. ii. 19.) We have no
right to suppose that an evil-doer belongs to God. The holy instincts
of the divine nature are shocked by the mention of such a thing.
People sometimes express much difficulty in accounting for such and
such evil practices on the part of those whom they cannot help
regarding in the light of Christians. The Word of God settles the
matter so clearly and so authoritatively, as to leave no possible
ground for any such difficulty.--"In this the children of God are
manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever doeth not
righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother."
It is well to remember this, in this day of laxity and
self-indulgence. There is a fearful amount of easy, uninfluential
profession abroad, against which the genuine Christian is called upon
to make a firm stand, and bear a severe testimony--a testimony
resulting from the steady exhibition of "the fruits of righteousness
which are by Jesus Christ unto the glory and praise of God." It is
most deplorable to see so many going along the beaten path--the
well-trodden highway of religious profession, and yet manifesting not
a trace of love or holiness in their conduct. Christian reader, let us
be faithful; let us rebuke, by a life of self-denial and genuine
benevolence, the self-indulgence and culpable inactivity of
evangelical, yet worldly, profession. May God grant unto all His
true-hearted people abundant grace for these things!

Let us now proceed to compare the two classes of trespass-offering;
namely, the offering on account of trespass "in the holy things of the
Lord," and that which had reference to a trespass committed in the
common transactions and relations of human life. In so doing, we shall
find one or two points which demand our attentive consideration.

And first, the expression, "if a soul sin through ignorance," which
occurs in the former, is omitted in the latter. The reason of this is
obvious. The claims which stand connected with the holy things of the
Lord must pass infinitely beyond the reach of the most elevated human
sensibility. Those claims may be continually interfered
with--continually trespassed upon, and the trespasser not be aware of
the fact. Man's consciousness can never be the regulator in the
sanctuary of God. This is an unspeakable mercy. God's holiness alone
must fix the standard when God's rights are in question.

On the other hand, the human conscience can readily grasp the full
amount of a human claim, and can readily take cognizance of any
interference with such claim. How often may we have wronged God, in
His holy things, without ever taking a note of it in the tablet of
conscience--yea, without having the competency to detect it. (See Mal.
iii. 8.) Not so, however, when man's rights are in question. The wrong
which the human eye can see, and the human heart feel, the human
conscience can take notice of. A man, "through ignorance" of the laws
which governed the sanctuary of old, might commit a trespass against
those laws without being aware of it, until a higher light had shone
in upon his conscience; but a man could not "through ignorance" tell a
lie, swear falsely, commit an act of violence, deceive his neighbor,
or find a lost thing and deny it. These were all plain and palpable
acts, lying within the range of the most sluggish sensibility. Hence
it is that the expression, "through ignorance" is introduced in
reference to "the holy things of the Lord," and omitted in reference
to the common affairs of men. How blessed it is to know that the
precious blood of Christ has settled all questions, whether with
respect to God or man--our sins of ignorance or our known sins! Here
lies the deep and settled foundation of the believer's peace. The
cross has divinely met ALL.

Again, when it was a question of trespass "in the holy things of the
Lord," the unblemished sacrifice was first introduced; and afterward,
"the principal" and "the fifth." This order was reversed when it was a
question of the common affairs of life. (Comp. chap. v. 15, 16 with
chap. vi. 4-7.) The reason of this is equally obvious. When the divine
rights were infringed, the blood of atonement was made the great
prominent matter; whereas when human rights were interfered with,
restitution would naturally assume the leading place in the mind. But
inasmuch as the latter involved the question of the soul's relation
with God as well as the former, therefore the sacrifice is introduced,
though it be last in order. If I wrong my fellow-man, that wrong will
undoubtedly interfere with my communion with God; and that communion
can only be restored on the ground of atonement. Mere restitution
would not avail; it might satisfy the injured man, but it could not
form the basis of restored communion with God. I might restore "the
principal" and add "the fifth" ten thousand times over, and yet my sin
remain, for "without shedding of blood is no remission." (Heb. ix.
22.) Still, if it be a question of injury done to my neighbor, then
restitution must first be made.--"If thou bring thy gift to the altar,
and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave
there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled
to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift." (Matt. v. 23,
24.)[18]

  [18] From a comparison of Matt. v. 23, 24 with Matt. xviii. 21, 22, we
  may learn a fine principle as to the way in which wrongs and injuries
  are to be settled between two brothers. The injurer is sent back from
  the altar, in order to have his matters set straight with the injured
  one; for there can be no communion with the Father so long as my
  brother "hath aught against me." But then, mark the beauteous way in
  which the injured one is taught to receive the injurer.--"'Lord, how
  oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven
  times?' Jesus saith unto him, 'I say not unto thee, Until seven times;
  but, _Until seventy times seven_.'" Such is the divine mode of
  settling all questions between brethren. "Forbearing one another, and
  forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any: even as
  Christ forgave you, so also do ye." (Col. iii. 13.)

There is far more involved in the divine order prescribed in the
trespass-offering than might at first sight appear. The claims which
arise out of our human relations must not be disregarded; they must
ever get their proper place in the heart. This is distinctly taught
in the trespass-offering. When an Israelite had, by an act of
trespass, deranged his relation with Jehovah, the order was, sacrifice
and restitution: when he had, by an act of trespass, deranged his
relation with his neighbor, the order was, restitution and sacrifice.
Will any one undertake to say this is a distinction without a
difference? Does the change of the order not convey its own
appropriate, because divinely appointed, lesson? Unquestionably. Every
point is pregnant with meaning, if we will but allow the Holy Ghost to
convey that meaning to our hearts, and not seek to grasp it by the aid
of our poor vain imaginings. Each offering conveys its own
characteristic view of the Lord Jesus and His work, and each is
presented in its own characteristic order; and, we may safely say, it
is at once the business and the delight of the spiritual mind to
apprehend both the one and the other. The very same character of mind
which would seek to make nothing of the peculiar order of each
offering, would also set aside the idea of a peculiar phase of Christ
in each. It would deny the existence of any difference between the
burnt-offering and the sin-offering, and between the sin-offering and
the trespass-offering, and between any or all of these and the
meat-offering or the peace-offering. Hence, it would follow that the
first seven chapters of the book of Leviticus are all a vain
repetition, each successive chapter going over the same thing. Who
could cede aught so monstrous as this? What Christian mind could
suffer such an insult to be offered to the sacred page? A German
rationalist or neologian may put forth such vain and detestable
notions, but those who have been divinely taught that "all scripture
is given by inspiration of God," will be led to regard the various
types, in their specific order, as so many variously-shaped caskets,
in which the Holy Ghost has treasured up, for the people of God, "the
unsearchable riches of Christ." There is no tedious repetition, no
redundancy. All is rich, divine, heavenly variety; and all we need is
to be personally acquainted with the great Antitype, in order to enter
into the beauties and seize the delicate touches of each type.
Directly the heart lays hold of the fact that it is Christ we have in
each type, it can hang with spiritual interest over the most minute
details, it sees meaning and beauty in every thing, it finds Christ in
all. As, in the kingdom of nature, the telescope and the microscope
present to the eye their own special wonders, so with the Word of God;
whether we look at it as a whole, or scrutinize each clause, we find
that which elicits the worship and thanksgiving of our hearts.

Christian reader, may the name of the Lord Jesus ever be more precious
to our hearts! Then shall we value every thing that speaks of
Him--every thing that sets Him forth--every thing affording a fresh
insight into His peculiar excellency and matchless beauty.

       *       *       *       *       *

NOTE.--The remainder of chapter vi, together with the whole of
chapter vii, is occupied with the law of the various offerings, to
which reference has already been made. There are, however, some points
presented in the law of the sin-offering and the trespass-offering
which may be noticed ere we leave this copious section of our book.

In none of the offerings is Christ's personal holiness more strikingly
presented than in the sin-offering. "Speak unto Aaron and to his sons,
saying, This is the law of the sin-offering: In the place where the
burnt-offering is killed shall the sin-offering be killed before the
Lord: _it is most holy_.... Whatsoever shall touch the flesh thereof
_shall be holy_.... All the males among the priests shall eat thereof:
_it is most holy_." (Chap. vi. 25-29.) So also in speaking of the
meat-offering, "It is most holy, _as is the sin-offering_, and as the
trespass-offering." This is most marked and striking. The Holy Ghost
did not need to guard with such jealousy the personal holiness of
Christ in the burnt-offering; but lest the soul should, by any means,
lose sight of that holiness while contemplating the place which the
blessed One took in the sin-offering, we are again and again reminded
of it by the words, "It is most holy." Truly edifying and refreshing
it is to behold the divine and essential holiness of the Person of
Christ shining forth in the midst of Calvary's profound and awful
gloom. The same point is observable "in the law of the
trespass-offering." (See chap. vii. 1, 6.) Never was the Lord Jesus
more fully seen to be "the Holy One of God" than when He was "made
sin" upon the cursed tree. The vileness and blackness of that with
which He stood identified on the cross, only served to show out more
clearly that He was "most holy." Though a sin-bearer, He was sinless;
though enduring the wrath of _God_, He was the _Father's_ delight;
though deprived of the light of _God's_ countenance, He dwelt in the
_Father's_ bosom. Precious mystery! Who can sound its mighty depths?
How wonderful to find it so accurately shadowed forth in "the law of
the sin-offering"!

Again, my reader should seek to apprehend the meaning of the
expression, "All the _males_ among the priests shall eat thereof." The
ceremonial act of eating the sin-offering or the trespass-offering was
expressive of full identification; but to eat the sin-offering--to
make another's sin one's own, demanded a higher degree of priestly
energy, such as was expressed in "the _males_ among the priests." "And
the Lord spake unto Aaron, 'Behold, I also have given thee the charge
of Mine heave-offerings of all the hallowed things of the children of
Israel; unto thee have I given them by reason of the anointing, and
_to thy sons_, by an ordinance forever. This shall be thine of the
most holy things, reserved from the fire: every oblation of theirs,
every meat-offering of theirs, and every sin-offering of theirs, and
every trespass-offering of theirs, which they shall render unto Me,
shall be most holy for thee and for _thy sons_. In the most holy place
shalt thou eat it; _every male_ shall eat it: it shall be holy unto
thee. And this is thine; the heave-offering of their gift, with all
the wave-offerings of the children of Israel: I have given them unto
thee, and to thy sons and to _thy daughters_ with thee, by a statute
forever: _every one that is clean_ in thy house shall eat of it."
(Numb. xviii. 8-11.)

It demanded a larger measure of priestly energy to eat of the sin or
trespass-offering than merely to partake of the heave and
wave-offerings of gift. The "daughters" of Aaron could eat of the
latter: none but the "sons" could eat of the former. In general, "the
male" expresses a thing according to the divine idea; "the female,"
according to human development. The former gives you the thing in full
energy; the latter, in its imperfections. How few of us have
sufficient priestly energy to enable us to make another's sin or
trespass our own! The blessed Lord Jesus did this perfectly. He made
His people's sins His own, and bore the judgment thereof, on the
cross. He fully identified Himself with us, so that we may know, in
full and blessed certainty, that the whole question of sin and
trespass has been divinely settled. If Christ's identification was
perfect, then the settlement was perfect likewise; and that it was
perfect, the scene enacted at Calvary declares. All is accomplished.
The sin, the trespasses, the claims of God, the claims of man--all
have been eternally settled; and now, perfect peace is the portion of
all who, by grace, accept as true the record of God. It is as simple
as God could make it, and the soul that believes it is made happy.
The peace and happiness of the believer depend wholly upon the
perfection of Christ's sacrifice. It is not a question of his mode of
receiving it, his thoughts about it, or his feelings respecting it; it
is simply a question of his crediting, by faith, the testimony of God
as to the value of the sacrifice. The Lord be praised for His own
simple and perfect way of peace! May many troubled souls be led by the
Holy Spirit into an understanding thereof?

We shall here close our meditations upon one of the richest sections
in the whole canon of inspiration. It is but little we have been
enabled to glean from it. We have hardly penetrated below the surface
of an exhaustless mine. If, however, the reader has, for the first
time, been led to view the offerings as so many varied exhibitions of
the great Sacrifice, and if he is led to cast himself at the feet of
the great Teacher, to learn more of the living depths of these things,
I cannot but feel that an end has been gained for which we may well
feel deeply thankful.




CHAPTERS VIII. & IX.


Having considered the doctrine of sacrifice, as unfolded in the first
seven chapters of this book, we now approach the subject of
priesthood. The two subjects are intimately connected. The sinner
needs a _sacrifice_; the believer needs a _priest_. We have both the
one and the other in Christ, who, having offered Himself without spot
to God, entered upon the sphere of His priestly ministry in the
sanctuary above. We need no other sacrifice, no other priest: Jesus is
divinely sufficient. He imparts the dignity and worth of His own
Person to every office He sustains, and to every work He performs.
When we see Him as a sacrifice, we know that we have in Him all that a
perfect sacrifice could be; and when we see Him as a priest, we know
that every function of the priesthood is perfectly discharged by Him.
As a sacrifice, He introduces His people into a settled relationship
with God; and as a priest, He maintains them therein, according to the
perfectness of what He is. Priesthood is designed for those who
already stand in a certain relationship with God. As sinners, by
nature and by practice, we are "brought nigh to God by the blood of
the cross;" we are brought into an established relationship with Him;
we stand before Him as the fruit of His own work. He has put away our
sins in such a manner as suits Himself, so that we might be before Him
to the praise of His name, as the exhibition of what He can accomplish
through the power of death and resurrection.

But though so fully delivered from every thing that could be against
us--though so perfectly accepted in the Beloved--though so complete in
Christ--though so highly exalted, yet are we, in ourselves, while down
here, poor feeble creatures, ever prone to wander, ready to stumble,
exposed to manifold temptations, trials, and snares. As such, we need
the ceaseless ministry of our "great High-Priest," whose very
presence in the sanctuary above maintains us in the full integrity of
that place and relationship in which, through grace, we stand. "He
ever liveth to make intercession for us." (Heb. vii. 25.) We could not
stand for a moment down here if He were not living for us up there.
"Because I live, ye shall live also." (John xiv. 19.) "For if, when we
were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much
more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by His life." (Rom. v. 10.)
The "death" and the "life" are inseparably connected in the economy of
grace. But, be it observed, the life comes after the death. It is
Christ's life as risen from the dead, and not His life down here, that
the apostle refers to in the last-quoted passage. This distinction is
eminently worthy of my reader's attention. The life of our blessed
Lord Jesus while down here was, I need hardly remark, infinitely
precious; but He did not enter upon His sphere of priestly service
until He had accomplished the work of redemption. Nor could He have
done so, inasmuch as "it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda,
of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood." (Heb. vii.
14.) "For every high-priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices:
wherefore it is of necessity that this Man have somewhat also to
offer. For if He were on earth, He should not be a priest, seeing that
there are priests that offer gifts according to the law." (Heb. viii.
3, 4.) "But Christ being come a high-priest of good things to come, by
a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is
to say not of this building; neither by the blood of goats and calves,
but by His own blood He entered in once into the holy place, having
obtained eternal redemption.... For Christ is not entered into the
holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but
into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us."
(Heb. ix. 11, 12, 24.)

Heaven, not earth, is the sphere of Christ's priestly ministry; and on
that sphere He entered when He had offered Himself without spot to
God. He never appeared as a priest in the temple below. He ofttimes
went up to the temple to teach, but never to sacrifice or burn
incense. There never was any one ordained of God to discharge the
functions of the priestly office on earth save Aaron and his sons. "If
He were on earth, He should not be a priest." This is a point of much
interest and value in connection with the doctrine of priesthood.
Heaven is the sphere, and accomplished redemption the basis, of
Christ's priesthood. Save in the sense that all believers are priests
(1 Pet. ii. 5.), there is no such thing as a priest upon earth. Unless
a man can show his descent from Aaron--unless he can trace his
pedigree up to that ancient source, he has no right to exercise the
priestly office. Apostolic succession itself, could it be proved,
would be of no possible value here, inasmuch as the apostles
themselves were not priests, save in the sense above referred to. The
feeblest member of the household of faith is as much a priest as the
apostle Peter himself. He is a spiritual priest,--he worships in a
spiritual temple, he stands at a spiritual altar, he offers a
spiritual sacrifice, he is clad in spiritual vestments. "Ye also, as
lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, a holy priesthood, to
offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." (1
Pet. ii. 5.) "By Him, therefore, let us offer the sacrifice of praise
to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks to
His name. But to do good and to communicate forget not, for with such
sacrifices God is well pleased." (Heb. xiii. 15, 16.)

If one of the direct descendants of the house of Aaron were converted
to Christ, he would enter upon an entirely new character and ground of
priestly service. And be it observed, that the passages just quoted
present the two great classes of spiritual sacrifice which the
spiritual priest is privileged to offer. There is the sacrifice of
praise to God, and the sacrifice of benevolence to man. There is a
double stream continually going forth from the believer who is living
in the realization of his priestly place--a stream of grateful praise
ascending to the throne of God, and a stream of active benevolence
flowing forth to a needy world. The spiritual priest stands with one
hand lifted up to God in the presentation of the incense of grateful
praise, and the other opened wide to minister, in genuine beneficence,
to every form of human need. Were these things more distinctly
apprehended, what hallowed elevation and what moral grace would they
not impart to the Christian character! Elevation, inasmuch as the
heart would ever be lifted up to the infinite Source of all that is
capable of elevating; moral grace, inasmuch as the heart would ever be
kept open to all demands upon its sympathies. The two things are
inseparable. Immediate occupation of heart with God must, of
necessity, elevate and enlarge; but, on the other hand, if one walks
at a distance from God, the heart will become groveling and
contracted. Intimacy of communion with God--the habitual realization
of our priestly dignity, is the only effectual remedy for the downward
and selfish tendencies of the old nature.

Having said thus much on the subject of priesthood in general, both as
to its primary and secondary aspects, we shall proceed to examine the
contents of the eighth and ninth chapters of the book of Leviticus.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Take Aaron and his sons with
him, and the garments, and the anointing oil, and a bullock for the
sin-offering, and two rams, and a basket of unleavened bread; and
gather thou all the congregation together unto the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation.' And Moses did as the Lord commanded
him; and the assembly was gathered together unto the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation." There is special grace unfolded here.
The whole assembly is convened at the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation, in order that all might have the privilege of beholding
the one who was about to be intrusted with the charge of their most
important interests. In the twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth of Exodus
we are taught the same general truth with respect to the vestments and
sacrifices connected with the priestly office; but in Leviticus, the
the congregation is introduced, and allowed to look on at every
movement in the solemn and impressive service of consecration. The
humblest member of the assembly had his own place. Each one--the
lowest as well as the highest--was permitted to gaze upon the person
of the high-priest, upon the sacrifice which he offered, and upon the
robes which he wore. Each one had his own peculiar need, and the God
of Israel would have each to see and know that his need was fully
provided for by the varied qualifications of the high-priest who stood
before him. Of these qualifications the priestly robes were the apt
typical expression. Each portion of the dress was designed and adapted
to set forth some special qualification in which the assembly as a
whole, and each individual member, would, of necessity, be deeply
interested. The coat, the girdle, the robe, the ephod, the
breastplate, the Urim and the Thummim, the mitre, the holy crown--all
told out the varied virtues, qualifications, and functions of the one
who was to represent the congregation and maintain the interests
thereof in the divine presence.

Thus it is the believer can, with the eye of faith, behold his great
High-Priest in the heavens, and see in Him the divine realities of
which the Aaronic vestments were but the shadows. The Lord Jesus
Christ is the holy One, the anointed One, the mitred One, the girded
One. He is all these, not in virtue of outward garments to be put on
or off, but in virtue of the divine and eternal graces of His Person,
the changeless efficacy of His work, and the imperishable virtue of
His sacred offices. This is the special value of studying the types of
the Mosaic economy. The enlightened eye sees Christ in all. The blood
of the sacrifice and the robe of the high-priest both point to
Him--both were designed of God to set Him forth. If it be a question
of conscience, the blood of the sacrifice meets it, according to the
just claims of the sanctuary. Grace has met the demand of holiness.
And then, if it be a question of the need connected with the
believer's position down here, he can see it all divinely answered in
the official robes of the high-priest.

And here let me say, there are two ways in which to contemplate the
believer's position--two ways in which that position is presented in
the Word, which must be taken into account ere the true idea of
priesthood can be intelligently laid hold of. The believer is
represented as being part of a body of which Christ is the Head. This
body, with Christ its Head, is spoken of as forming one man, complete
in every respect. It was quickened with Christ, raised with Christ,
and in Christ seated in the heavens. It is one with Him, complete in
Him, accepted in Him, possessing His life, and standing in His favor
before God. All trespasses are blotted out. There is no spot. All is
fair and lovely beneath the eye of God. (See 1 Cor. xii. 12, 13; Eph.
ii. 5-10; Col. ii. 6-15; 1 John iv. 17.)

Then, again, the believer is contemplated as in the place of need,
weakness, and dependence down here in this world. He is ever exposed
to temptation, prone to wander, liable to stumble and fall. As such,
he continually stands in need of the perfect sympathy and powerful
ministrations of the High-Priest, who ever appears in the presence of
God in the full value of His Person and work, and who represents the
believer and maintains his cause before the throne.

Now, my reader should ponder both these aspects of the believer, in
order that he may see, not only what a highly exalted and privileged
place he occupies with Christ on high, but also what ample provision
there is for him in reference to his every need and weakness here
below. This distinction might further be developed in this way:--The
believer is represented as being _of the Church_, and _in the
kingdom_. As the former, heaven is his place, his home, his portion,
the seat of his affections: as the latter, he is on earth, in the
place of trial, responsibility, and conflict. Hence, therefore,
priesthood is a divine provision for those who though being of the
Church, and belonging to heaven, are nevertheless in the kingdom, and
walking on the earth. This distinction is a very simple one, and,
when apprehended, explains a vast number of passages of Scripture in
which many minds encounter considerable difficulty.[19]

  [19] A comparison of the epistle to the Ephesians with the first
  epistle of Peter will furnish the reader with much valuable
  instruction in reference to the double aspect of the believer's
  position. The former shows him as seated in heaven; the latter, as a
  pilgrim and a sufferer on earth.

In looking into the contents of the chapters which lie open before us,
we may remark three things put prominently forward, namely, the
authority of the Word, the value of the blood, the power of the
Spirit. These are weighty matters--matters of unspeakable
importance--matters which must be regarded by every Christian as
unquestionably vital and fundamental.

And, first, as to the authority of the Word, it is of the deepest
interest to see that in the consecration of the priests, as well as in
the entire range of the sacrifices, we are brought immediately under
the authority of the Word of God.--"And Moses said unto the
congregation, '_This is the thing which the Lord_ commanded to be
done.'" (Chap. viii. 5.) And again, "Moses said, '_This is the thing
which the Lord commanded_ that ye should do: _and the glory of the
Lord shall appear unto you_.'" (Chap. ix. 6.) Let these words sink
down into our ears; let them be carefully and prayerfully pondered:
they are priceless words.--"_This_ is _the_ thing which _the Lord_
commanded." He did not say, This is the thing which is expedient,
agreeable, or suitable; neither did he say, This is the thing which
has been arranged by the voice of the fathers, the decree of the
elders, or the opinion of the doctors. Moses knew nothing of such
sources of authority. To him there was one holy, elevated, paramount
source of authority, and that was, the Word of Jehovah, and he would
bring every member of the assembly into direct contact with that
blessed source. This gave assurance to the heart, and fixedness to all
the thoughts. There was no room left for tradition, with its uncertain
sound, or for man, with his doubtful disputations. All was clear,
conclusive, and authoritative. Jehovah had spoken; and all that was
needed was to hear what He had said, and obey. Neither tradition nor
expediency has any place in the heart that has learnt to prize, to
reverence, and to obey the Word of God.

And what was to be the result of this strict adherence to the Word of
God? A truly blessed result indeed.--"The glory of the Lord shall
appear unto you." Had the Word been disregarded, the glory would not
have appeared. The two things were intimately connected. The slightest
deviation from "Thus saith Jehovah" would have prevented the beams of
the divine glory from appearing to the congregation of Israel. Had
there been the introduction of a single rite or ceremony not enjoined
by the Word, or had there been the omission of aught which that Word
commanded, Jehovah would not have manifested His glory. He could not
sanction by the glory of His presence the neglect or rejection of His
Word. He can bear with ignorance and infirmity, but He cannot
sanction neglect or disobedience.

Oh that all this were more solemnly considered, in this day of
tradition and expediency! I would, in earnest affection, and in the
deep sense of personal responsibility to my reader, exhort him to give
diligent heed to the importance of close--I had almost said
severe--adherence and reverent subjection to the Word of God. Let him
try every thing by that standard, and reject all that comes not up to
it,--let him weigh every thing in that balance, and cast aside all
that is not full weight,--let him measure every thing by that rule,
and refuse all deviation. If I could only be the means of awakening
one soul to a proper sense of the place which belongs to the Word of
God, I should feel I had not written my book for naught or in vain.

Reader, pause, and, in the presence of the Searcher of hearts, ask
yourself this plain, pointed question: Am I sanctioning by my
presence, or adopting in my practice, any departure from, or neglect
of, the Word of God? Make this a solemn, personal matter before the
Lord. Be assured of it, it is of the very deepest moment--the very
last importance. If you find that you have been in any wise connected
with, or involved in, aught that wears not the distinct stamp of
divine sanction, reject it at once and forever. Yes, reject it, though
arrayed in the imposing vestments of antiquity, accredited by the
voice of tradition, and putting forward the almost irresistible plea
of expediency. If you cannot say, in reference to every thing with
which you stand connected, "This is the thing which the Lord hath
commanded," then away with it unhesitatingly, away with it forever.
Remember these words, "As He hath done this day, so the Lord hath
commanded to do." Yes, remember the "as" and the "so;" see that you
are connecting them in your ways and associations, and let them never
be separated.

"So Aaron and his sons did _all things which the Lord commanded_ by
the hand of Moses." (Chap. viii. 36.) "And Moses and Aaron went into
the tabernacle of the congregation, and came out, and blessed the
people: and the glory of the Lord appeared unto all the people. And
there came a fire out from before the Lord, and consumed upon the
altar the burnt-offering and the fat; which, when all the people saw,
they shouted and fell on their faces." (Chap. ix. 23, 24.) Here we
have an "eighth day" scene--a scene of resurrection-glory. Aaron,
having offered the sacrifice, lifted up his hands in priestly
benediction upon the people; and then Moses and Aaron retire into the
tabernacle, and disappear, while the whole assembly is seen in waiting
outside. Finally, Moses and Aaron, representing Christ in His double
character as Priest and King, come forth, and bless the people; the
glory appears in all its splendor, the fire consumes the sacrifice,
and the entire congregation falls prostrate in worship before the
presence of the Lord of all the earth.

Now, all this was literally enacted at the consecration of Aaron and
his sons; and, moreover, all this was the result of strict adherence
to the Word of Jehovah. But ere I turn from this branch of the
subject, let me remind the reader that all that these chapters contain
is but "a shadow of good things to come." This, indeed, holds good in
reference to the entire Mosaic economy. (Heb. x. 1.) Aaron and his
sons together represent Christ and His priestly house; Aaron alone
represents Christ in His sacrificial and intercessory functions; Moses
and Aaron together represent Christ as King and Priest; "the eighth
day" represents the day of resurrection-glory, when the congregation
of Israel shall see the Messiah, seated as a Royal Priest upon His
throne, and when the glory of Jehovah shall fill the whole earth, as
the waters cover the sea. These sublime truths are largely unfolded in
the Word, they glitter like gems of celestial brilliancy all along the
inspired page; but lest they should, to any reader, wear the
suspicious aspect of novelty, I shall refer him to the following
direct Scripture proofs; viz., Num. xiv. 21; Isaiah ix. 6, 7; xi.;
xxv. 6-12; xxxii. 1, 2; xxxv.; xxxvii. 31, 32; xl. 1-5; liv.; lix.
16-21; lx.-lxvi.; _passim_, Jer. xxiii. 5-8; xxx. 10-24; xxxiii. 6-22;
Ezek. xlviii. 35; Dan. vii. 13, 14; Hos. xiv. 4-9; Zeph. iii. 14-20;
Zech. iii. 8-10; vi. 12, 13; xiv.

Let us now consider the second point presented in our section, namely,
the efficacy of the blood. This is unfolded with great fullness, and
put forward in great prominence. Whether we contemplate the doctrine
of sacrifice or the doctrine of priesthood, we find the shedding of
blood gets the same important place. "And he brought the bullock for
the sin-offering; and Aaron and his sons laid their hands upon the
head of the bullock for the sin-offering. And he slew it; and Moses
took the blood, and put it upon the horns of the altar round about
with his finger, and purified the altar, and poured the blood at the
bottom of the altar, and sanctified it, to make reconciliation upon
it." (Chap. viii. 14, 15.) "And he brought the ram for the
burnt-offering; and Aaron and his sons laid their hands upon the head
of the ram. And he killed it; and Moses sprinkled the blood upon the
altar round about." (Ver. 18, 19.) "And he brought the other ram, the
ram of consecration; and Aaron and his sons laid their hands upon the
head of the ram. And he slew it; and Moses took of the blood of it,
and put it upon the tip of Aaron's right ear, and upon the thumb of
his right hand, and upon the great toe of his right foot. And he
brought Aaron's sons, and Moses put of the blood upon the tip of their
right ear, and upon the thumbs of their right hands, and upon the
great toes of their right feet; and Moses sprinkled the blood upon the
altar round about." (Ver. 22-24.)

The import of the various sacrifices has been, in some degree,
developed in the opening chapters of this volume; but the passages
just quoted serve to show the prominent place which the blood occupies
in the consecration of the priests. A blood-stained _ear_ was needed
to hearken to the divine communications, a blood-stained _hand_ was
needed to execute the services of the sanctuary, and a blood-stained
_foot_ was needed to tread the courts of the Lord's house. All this is
perfect in its way. The shedding of blood was the grand foundation of
all sacrifice for sin, and it stood connected with all the vessels of
the ministry and with all the functions of the priesthood. Throughout
the entire range of Levitical service, we observe the value, the
efficacy, the power, and the wide application of the blood. "Almost
all things are by the law purged with blood." (Heb. ix. 22.) Christ
has entered, by His own blood, into heaven itself. He appears on the
throne of the Majesty in the heavens in the value of all that He has
accomplished on the cross. His presence on the throne attests the
worth and acceptableness of His atoning blood. He is there _for us_.
Blessed assurance! He ever liveth. He never changeth; and we are in
Him, and as He is. He presents us to the Father in His own eternal
perfectness; and the Father delights in us as thus presented, even as
He delights in the One who presents us. This identification is
typically set forth in "Aaron and his sons" laying their hands upon
the head of each of the sacrifices. They all stood before God in the
value of the same sacrifice. Whether it were the "bullock for the
sin-offering," "the ram for the burnt-offering," or "the ram of
consecration," they jointly laid their hands on all. True, Aaron alone
was anointed before the blood was shed,--he was clad in his robes of
office and anointed with the holy oil before ever his sons were
clothed or anointed. The reason of this is obvious. Aaron, when spoken
of by himself, typifies Christ in His own peerless excellency and
dignity; and, as we know, Christ appeared in all His own personal
worth and was anointed by the Holy Ghost previous to the
accomplishment of His atoning work. In all things He has the
pre-eminence. (Col. i.) Still, there is the fullest identification
afterwards between Aaron and his sons, as there is the fullest
identification between Christ and His people. "The Sanctifier and the
sanctified are all of one." (Heb. ii.) The personal distinctness
enhances the value of the mystic oneness.

This truth of the distinctness and yet oneness of the Head and members
leads us naturally to our third and last point, namely, the power of
the Spirit. We may remark how much takes place between the anointing
of Aaron and the anointing of his sons with him. The blood is shed,
the fat consumed on the altar, and the breast waved before the Lord.
In other words, the Sacrifice is perfected, the sweet odor thereof
ascends to God, and the One who offered it ascends in the power of
resurrection, and takes His place on high. All this comes in between
the anointing of the Head and the anointing of the members. Let us
quote and compare the passages. First, as to Aaron alone, we read,
"And he put upon him the coat, and girded him with the girdle, and
clothed him with the robe, and put the ephod upon him, and he girded
him with the curious girdle of the ephod, and bound it unto him
therewith. And he put the breastplate upon him; also he put in the
breastplate the Urim and the Thummim. And he put the mitre upon his
head; and upon the mitre, even upon his forefront, did he put the
golden plate, the holy crown; as the Lord commanded Moses. And Moses
took the anointing oil, and anointed the tabernacle and all that was
therein, and sanctified them. And he sprinkled thereof upon the altar
seven times, and anointed the altar and all his vessels, both the
laver and his foot, to sanctify them. And he poured of the anointing
oil upon Aaron's head, and anointed him, to sanctify him." (Chap.
viii. 7-12.)

Here we have Aaron presented alone. The anointing oil is poured upon
his head, and that, too, in immediate connection with the anointing of
all the vessels of the tabernacle. The whole assembly was permitted to
behold the high-priest clothed in his official robes, mitred and
anointed; and not only so, but as each garment was put on--as each act
was performed--as each ceremony was enacted, it was seen to be
immediately founded upon the authority of the Word. There was nothing
vague, nothing arbitrary, nothing imaginative: all was divinely
stable. The need of the congregation was fully met, and met in such a
way as that it could be said, "This is the thing which Jehovah
commanded to be done."

Now, in Aaron anointed alone, previous to the shedding of the blood,
we have a type of Christ, who, until He offered Himself upon the
cross, stood entirely alone. There could be no union between Him and
His people save on the ground of death and resurrection. This
all-important truth has already been referred to, and, in some
measure, developed in connection with the subject of sacrifice; but it
adds force and interest to it to see it so distinctly presented in
connection with the question of priesthood. Without shedding of blood
there was no remission--the sacrifice was not completed. So, also,
without shedding of blood Aaron and his sons could not be anointed
together. Let the reader note this fact; let him be assured of it, it
is worthy of his deepest attention. We must ever beware of passing
lightly over any circumstance in the Levitical economy. Every thing
has its own specific voice and meaning; and the One who designed and
developed the order can expound to the heart and understanding what
that order means.

"And Moses took of the anointing _oil_, and of the _blood_ which was
upon the altar, and sprinkled it upon Aaron, and upon his garments,
and upon his sons, and upon his sons' garments _with him_; and
sanctified Aaron, and his garments, and his sons, and his sons'
garments _with him_." (Chap. viii. 30.) Why were not Aaron's sons
anointed with him at verse 12? Simply because the blood had not been
shed. When "the blood" and "the oil" could be connected together, then
Aaron and his sons could be "anointed" and "sanctified" together, but
not until then. "And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they
also might be sanctified through the truth." (John xvii. 19.) The
reader who could lightly pass over so marked a circumstance, or say it
meant nothing, has yet to learn to value aright the types of the Old
Testament scriptures--"the shadows of good things to come;" and, on
the other hand, the one who admits that it does mean something, but
yet refuses to inquire and understand what that something is, is doing
serious damage to his own soul, and manifesting but little interest in
the precious oracles of God.

"And Moses said unto Aaron and to his sons, 'Boil the flesh at the
door of the tabernacle of the congregation; and there eat it with the
bread that is in the basket of consecrations, as I commanded, saying,
Aaron and his sons shall eat it. And that which remaineth of the flesh
and of the bread shall ye burn with fire. And ye shall not go out of
the door of the tabernacle of the congregation in seven days, until
the days of your consecration be at an end; for seven days shall He
consecrate you. As He hath done this day, so the Lord hath commanded
to do, to make an atonement for you. Therefore shall ye abide at the
door of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven days,
and keep the charge of the Lord, that ye die not; for so I am
commanded.'" (Ver. 31-35.) These verses furnish a fine type of Christ
and His people feeding together upon the results of accomplished
atonement. Aaron and his sons, having been anointed together on the
ground of the shed blood, are here presented to our view as shut in
within the precincts of the tabernacle during "seven days." A striking
figure of the present position of Christ and His members during the
entire of this dispensation--shut in with God, and waiting for the
manifestation of the glory. Blessed position! Blessed portion! Blessed
hope! To be associated with Christ, shut in with God, waiting for the
day of glory, and, while waiting for the glory, feeding upon the
riches of divine grace, in the power of holiness, are blessings of the
most precious nature--privileges of the very highest order. Oh, for a
capacity to take them in, a heart to enjoy them, a deeper sense of
their magnitude! May our hearts be withdrawn from all that pertains to
this present evil world, so that we may feed upon the contents of "the
basket of consecrations," which is our proper food as priests in the
sanctuary of God.

"And it came to pass _on the eighth day_, that Moses called Aaron, and
his sons, and _the elders of Israel_. And he said unto Aaron, 'Take
thee a young calf for a sin-offering, and a ram for a burnt-offering,
without blemish, and offer them before the Lord. And unto _the
children of Israel_ thou shalt speak, saying, Take ye a kid of the
goats for a sin-offering; and a calf and a lamb, both of the first
year, without blemish, for a burnt-offering; also a bullock and a ram
for peace-offerings, to sacrifice before the Lord; and a meat-offering
mingled with oil; for TO-DAY THE LORD WILL APPEAR UNTO YOU.'" (Chap.
ix. 1-4.)

The "seven days" being over, during which Aaron and his sons were shut
in in the retirement of the tabernacle, the whole congregation is now
introduced, and the glory of Jehovah unfolds itself. This gives great
completeness to the whole scene. The shadows of good things to come
are here passing before us, in their divine order. The "eighth day" is
a shadow of that bright millennial morning which is about to dawn upon
this earth, when the congregation of Israel shall behold the true
Priest coming forth from the sanctuary, where He is now hidden from
the eyes of men, and with Him a company of priests--the companions of
His retirement, and the happy participators of His manifested glory.
In short, nothing, as a type or shadow, could be more complete. In the
first place, Aaron and his sons washed with water--a type of Christ
and His people, as viewed in God's eternal decree, sanctified together
in purpose. (Chap. viii. 6.) Then we have the mode and order in which
this purpose was to be carried out. Aaron, in solitude, is robed and
anointed--a type of Christ as sanctified and sent into the world, and
anointed by the Holy Ghost. (Ver. 7-12; comp. Luke iii. 21, 22; John
x. 36; xii. 24.) Then we have the presentation and acceptance of the
sacrifice, in virtue of which Aaron and his sons were anointed and
sanctified _together_ (ver. 14-29.)--a type of the cross, in its
application to those who now constitute Christ's priestly household,
who are united to Him, anointed with Him, hidden with Him, and
expecting with Him "the eighth day," when He with them shall be
manifested in all the brightness of that glory which belongs to Him in
the eternal purpose of God. (John xiv. 19; Acts ii. 33; xix. 1-7; Col.
iii. 1-4.) Finally, we have Israel brought into the full enjoyment of
the results of accomplished atonement. They are gathered before the
Lord; "and Aaron lifted up his hand toward the people, and blessed
them, and came down from offering of the sin-offering, and the
burnt-offering, and peace-offerings." (See chap. ix. 1-22.)

What, now, we may legitimately inquire, remains to be done? Simply
that the top-stone should be brought forth with shoutings of victory
and hymns of praise. "And Moses and Aaron went into the tabernacle of
the congregation, and came out, and blessed the people: and _the glory
of the Lord appeared unto all the people_. And there came a fire out
from before the Lord, and consumed upon the altar the burnt-offering
and the fat: which when all the people saw, THEY SHOUTED, AND FELL ON
THEIR FACES." (Ver. 23, 24.) This was the shout of victory--the
prostration of worship. All was complete. The sacrifice, the robed and
mitred priest, the priestly family associated with their head, the
priestly benediction, the appearance of the king and priest; in short,
nothing was lacking, and therefore the divine glory appeared, and the
whole assembly fell prostrate in adoring worship. It is altogether a
truly magnificent scene--a marvelously beautiful shadow of good things
to come. And be it remembered, that all which is here shadowed forth
will ere long be fully actualized. Our great High-Priest has passed
into the heavens, in the full value and power of accomplished
atonement. He is hidden there now, and with Him all the members of His
priestly family; but when the "seven days" have run their course, and
"the eighth day" casts its beams upon the earth, then shall the
remnant of Israel--a repentant and an expectant people--hail, with a
shout of victory, the manifested presence of the Royal Priest; and in
immediate association with Him shall be seen a company of worshipers,
occupying the most exalted position. These are "the good things to
come"--things, surely, well worth waiting for--things worthy of God to
give--things in which He shall be eternally glorified, and His people
eternally blessed.




CHAPTER X.


The page of human history has ever been a sadly blotted one. It is a
record of failure from first to last. Amid all the delights of Eden,
man hearkened to the tempter's lie (Gen. iii.); when preserved from
judgment by the hand of electing love, and introduced into a restored
earth, he was guilty of the sin of intemperance (Gen. ix.); when
conducted, by Jehovah's outstretched arm, into the land of Canaan, he
"forsook the Lord, and served Baal and Ashtaroth" (Judges ii. 13.);
when placed at the very summit of earthly power and glory, with
untold wealth at his feet, and all the resources of the world at his
command, he gave his heart to the uncircumcised stranger. (1 Kings
xi.) No sooner had the blessings of the gospel been promulgated than
it became needful for the Holy Ghost to prophesy concerning "grievous
wolves," "apostacy," and all manner of failure. (Acts xx. 29; 1 Tim.
iv. 1-3; 2 Tim. iii. 1-5; 2 Pet. ii.; Jude.) And, to crown all, we
have the prophetic record of human apostacy from amid all the
splendors of millennial glory. (Rev. xx. 7-10.)

Thus, man spoils every thing. Place him in a position of highest
dignity, and he will degrade himself; endow him with the most ample
privileges, and he will abuse them; scatter blessings around him in
richest profusion, and he will prove ungrateful, place him in the
midst of the most impressive institutions, and he will corrupt them.
Such is man! Such is nature in its fairest forms and under the most
favorable circumstances!

Hence, therefore, we are in a measure prepared for the words with
which our chapter opens--"And Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, took
either of them his censer, and put fire therein, and put incense
thereon, and offered strange fire before the Lord, which He commanded
them not." What a contrast to the scene with which our last section
closed! There, all was done "as the Lord commanded," and the result
was, manifested glory; here, something is done "which the Lord
commanded them not," and the result is, judgment. Hardly had the echo
of the shout of victory died away ere the elements of a spurious
worship were prepared,--hardly had the divine position been assumed
ere it was deliberately abandoned, through neglect of the divine
commandment. No sooner were those priests inaugurated than they
grievously failed in the discharge of their priestly functions.

And in what did their failure consist? Were they spurious priests?
were they mere pretenders? By no means. They were genuine sons of
Aaron--true members of the priestly family--duly appointed priests.
Their vessels of ministry, and their priestly garments too, would seem
to have been all right. What, then, was their sin? Did they stain the
curtains of the tabernacle with human blood? or pollute the sacred
precincts with some crime which shocks the moral sense? We have no
proof of their having done so. Their sin was this: "They offered
strange fire before the Lord, which He commanded them not." Here was
their sin. They departed in their worship from the plain word of
Jehovah, who had fully and plainly instructed them as to the mode of
their worship. We have already alluded to the divine fullness and
sufficiency of the word of the Lord, in reference to every branch of
priestly service. There was no room left for man to introduce what he
might deem desirable or expedient. "This is the thing which the Lord
hath commanded" was quite sufficient. It made all very plain and very
simple. Nothing was needed on man's part save a spirit of implicit
obedience to the divine command. But herein they failed. Man has
always proved himself ill-disposed to walk in the narrow path of
strict adherence to the plain word of God. The bypath has ever seemed
to present resistless charms to the poor human heart. "Stolen waters
are sweet, and bread eaten in secret is pleasant." (Prov. ix. 17.)
Such is the enemy's language; but the lowly, obedient heart knows full
well that the path of subjection to the Word of God is the only one
that leads to "waters" that are really "sweet," or to "bread" that can
be rightly called "pleasant." Nadab and Abihu might have deemed one
kind of "fire" as good as another, but it was not their province to
decide as to that. They should have acted according to the word of the
Lord; but instead of this, they took their own way and reaped the
awful fruits thereof. "He knoweth not that the dead are there; and
that her guests are in the depths of hell."

"And there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they
died before the Lord." How deeply solemn! Jehovah was dwelling in the
midst of His people, to govern, to judge, and to act, according to the
claims of His nature. At the close of chapter ix, we read, "And there
came a fire out from before the Lord, and consumed upon the altar the
burnt-offering and the fat." This was Jehovah's acceptance of a true
sacrifice; but in chapter x, it is His judgment upon erring priests.
It is a double action of the same fire. The burnt-offering went up as
a sweet odor: the "strange fire" was rejected as an abomination. The
Lord was glorified in the former; but it would have been a dishonor
to accept the latter. Divine grace accepted and delighted in that
which was a type of Christ's most precious sacrifice: divine holiness
rejected that which was the fruit of man's corrupt will--a will never
more hideous and abominable than when active in the things of God.

"Then Moses said unto Aaron, 'This is it that the Lord spake, saying,
I will be sanctified in them that come nigh Me, and before all the
people I will be glorified.'" The dignity and glory of the entire
economy depended upon the strict maintenance of Jehovah's righteous
claims. If these were to be trifled with, all was forfeited. If man
were permitted to defile the sanctuary of the divine presence by
"strange fire," there was an end to every thing. Nothing could be
permitted to ascend from the priestly censer but the pure fire,
kindled from off the altar of God, and fed by the "pure incense beaten
small." Beauteous type of true saintly worship, of which the Father is
the object, Christ the material, and the Holy Ghost the power. Man
must not be allowed to introduce his devices into the worship of God.
All his efforts can only issue in the presentation of "strange
fire"--unhallowed incense--false worship. His very best attempts are
an absolute abomination in the sight of God.

I speak not here of the honest struggles of earnest spirits searching
after peace with God,--of the sincere efforts of upright, though
unenlightened, consciences to attain to a knowledge of the
forgiveness of sins by works of law or the ordinances of symtematic
religion; all such will doubtless issue, through the exceeding
goodness of God, in the clear light of a known and an enjoyed
salvation. They prove very clearly that peace is earnestly sought;
though, at the same time, they prove just as clearly that peace has
not yet been found. There never yet was one who honestly followed the
faintest glimmerings of light which fell upon his understanding who
did not, in due time, receive more. "To him that hath shall more be
given." And again, "The path of the just is as the shining light,
which shineth more and more unto the perfect day."

All this is as plain as it is encouraging; but it leaves wholly
untouched the question of the human will, and its impious workings in
connection with the service and worship of God. All such workings must
inevitably call down, sooner or later, the solemn judgment of a
righteous God, who cannot suffer His claims to be trifled with. "I
will be sanctified in them that come nigh Me, and before all the
people I will be glorified." Men will be dealt with according to their
profession. If men are honestly seeking, they will assuredly find; but
when men approach as worshipers, they are no longer to be regarded as
seekers, but as those who profess to have found; and then, if their
priestly censer smokes with unhallowed fire--if they offer unto God
the elements of a spurious worship--if they profess to tread His
courts, unwashed, unsanctified, unsubdued--if they place on His altar
the workings of their own corrupt will, what must be the result?
Judgment! Yes, sooner or later, judgment must come. It may linger, but
it will come. It could not be otherwise. And not only must judgment
come at last, but there is, in every case, the immediate rejection on
the part of Heaven of all worship which has not the Father for its
object, Christ for its material, and the Holy Ghost for its power.
God's holiness is as quick to reject all "strange fire" as His grace
is ready to accept the faintest, feeblest breathings of a true heart.
He must pour out His righteous judgment upon all false worship, though
He will never "quench the smoking flax nor break the bruised reed."
The thought of this is most solemnizing, when one calls to mind the
thousands of censers smoking with strange fire throughout the wide
domain of christendom. May the Lord, in His rich grace, add to the
number of true worshipers, who worship the Father in spirit and in
truth. (John iv.) It is infinitely happier to think of the true
worship ascending from honest hearts to the throne of God, than to
contemplate, even for a moment, the spurious worship on which the
divine judgments must ere long be poured out. Every one who knows,
through grace, the pardon of his sins through the atoning blood of
Jesus, can worship the Father in spirit and in truth. He knows the
proper ground, the proper object, the proper title, the proper
capacity of worship. These things can only be known in a divine way.
They do not belong to nature or to earth. They are spiritual and
heavenly. Very much of that which passes among men for the worship of
God is but "strange fire" after all. There is neither the pure fire
nor the pure incense, and therefore Heaven accepts it not; and albeit
the divine judgment is not seen to fall upon those who present such
worship as it fell upon Nadab and Abihu of old, this is only because
"God is in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself, not imputing
their trespasses unto them." It is not because the worship is
acceptable to God, but because God is gracious. The time, however, is
rapidly approaching when the strange fire will be quenched
forever--when the throne of God shall no longer be insulted by clouds
of impure incense ascending from unpurged worshipers--when all that is
spurious shall be abolished, and the whole universe shall be as one
vast and magnificent temple, in which the one true God--Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost--shall be worshiped throughout the everlasting ages.

    "Grateful incense this, ascending
      Ever to the Father's throne;
    Every knee to Jesus bending,
      All the mind in heaven is one.

    All the Father's counsels claiming
      Equal honors to the Son,
    All the Son's effulgence beaming
      Makes the Father's glory known.

    By the Spirit all pervading,
      Hosts unnumbered round the Lamb,
    Crowned with light and joy unfading,
      Hail Him as the great 'I AM.'"

For this the redeemed are waiting; and, blessed be God, it is but a
little while when all their longing desires shall be fully met, and
met forever--yea, met after such a fashion as to elicit from each and
all the touching confession of Sheba's queen that "the half was not
told me." May the Lord hasten the happy time!

We must now return to our solemn chapter, and, lingering a little
longer over it, endeavor to gather up and bear away with us some of
its salutary teaching; for truly salutary it is, in an age like the
present, when there is so much "strange fire" abroad.

There is something unusually arresting and impressive in the way in
which Aaron received the heavy stroke of divine judgment.--"_Aaron
held his peace._" It was a solemn scene. His two sons struck dead at
his side--smitten down by the fire of divine judgment.[20] He had but
just seen them clothed in their garments of glory and beauty--washed,
robed, and anointed. They had stood with him before the Lord to be
inaugurated into the priestly office; they had offered, in company
with him, the appointed sacrifices; they had seen the beams of the
divine glory darting from the shekinah; they had seen the fire of
Jehovah fall upon the sacrifice and consume it; they had heard the
shout of triumph issuing from an assembly of adoring worshipers;--all
this had but recently passed before him; and now, alas! his two sons
lie at his side in the grasp of death. The fire of the Lord, which so
recently fed upon an acceptable sacrifice, had now fallen in judgment
upon them, and what could he say? Nothing. "Aaron held his peace." "I
was dumb and opened not my mouth, because Thou didst it." It was the
hand of God; and although it might, in the judgment of flesh and
blood, seem to be a very heavy hand, yet he had only to bow his head
in silent awe and reverent acquiescence. "_I_ was dumb ... because
_Thou_ didst it." This was the suited attitude in the presence of the
divine visitation. Aaron doubtless felt that the very pillars of his
house were shaken by the thunder of divine judgment, and he could only
stand in silent amazement in the midst of the soul-subduing scene. A
father bereaved of his two sons, and in such a manner, and under such
circumstances, was no ordinary case. It furnished a deeply impressive
commentary upon the words of the Psalmist, "God is greatly to be
feared in the assembly of the saints, and to be had in reverence of
all them that are about Him." (Psalm lxxxix.) "Who would not fear
Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy name?" May we learn to walk softly in
the divine presence--to tread Jehovah's courts with unshod foot and
reverent spirit. May our priestly censer ever bear upon it the one
material--the beaten incense of Christ's manifold perfections, and may
the power of the Spirit kindle up the hallowed flame. All else is not
only worthless, but vile. Every thing that springs from nature's
energy, every thing produced by the actings of the human will--the
most fragrant incense of man's devising--the most intense ardor of
natural devotion, will all issue in "strange fire," and evoke the
solemn judgment of the Lord God Almighty. Oh for a thoroughly truthful
heart and worshiping spirit, in the presence of our God and Father,
continually!

  [20] Lest any reader should be troubled with a difficulty in reference
  to the souls of Nadab and Abihu, I would say that no such question
  ought ever to be raised. In such cases as Nadab and Abihu in Leviticus
  x, Korah and his company in Numbers xvi, the whole congregation,
  Joshua and Caleb excepted, whose carcases fell in the wilderness
  (Numb. xiv. and Heb. iii.), Achan and his family (Josh. vii.), Ananias
  and Sapphira (Acts v.), those who were judged for abuses at the Lord's
  table (1 Cor. xi.),--in all such cases, the question of the soul's
  salvation is never raised. We are simply called to see in them the
  solemn actings of God in government in the midst of His people. This
  relieves the mind from all difficulty. Jehovah dwelt, of old, between
  the cherubim, to judge His people in every thing; and God the Holy
  Ghost dwells now in the Church, to order and govern according to the
  perfection of His presence. He was so really and personally present
  that Ananias and Sapphira could lie to Him, and He could execute
  judgment upon them. It was as positive and as immediate an exhibition
  of His actings in government as we have in the matter of Nadab and
  Abihu, or Achan, or any other.

  This is a great truth to get hold of. God is not only _for_ His
  people, but _with_ them, and _in_ them. He is to be counted upon for
  every thing, whether it be great or small. He is present to comfort
  and help. He is there to chasten and judge; He is there "for exigence
  of every hour." He is sufficient. Let faith count upon Him. "Where two
  or three are gathered together in My name, there am I." (Matt. xviii.
  20.) And, assuredly, where He is, we want no more.

But let not any upright, though timid, heart be discouraged or
alarmed. It is too often the case that those who really ought to be
alarmed take no heed, while those for whom the Spirit of grace would
only design a word of comfort and encouragement apply to themselves
in a wrong way the startling warnings of holy Scripture. No doubt, the
meek and contrite heart that trembles at the word of the Lord is in a
safe condition; but then we should remember that a father warns his
child, not because he does not regard him as his child, but because he
does, and one of the happiest proofs of the relationship is the
disposition to receive and profit by the warning. The parental voice,
even though its tone be that of solemn admonition, will reach the
child's heart, but certainly not to raise in that heart a question as
to its relationship with the one who speaks. If a son were to question
his sonship whenever his father warns, it would be a poor affair
indeed. The judgment which had just fallen upon Aaron's house did not
make him doubt that he was really a priest; it merely had the effect
of teaching him how to conduct himself in that high and holy position.

"And Moses said unto Aaron, and unto Eleazar and unto Ithamar, his
sons, 'Uncover not your heads, neither rend your clothes; lest ye die,
and lest wrath come upon all the people: but let your brethren, the
whole house of Israel, bewail the burning which the Lord hath kindled.
And ye shall not go out from the door of the tabernacle of the
congregation, lest ye die; for the anointing oil of the Lord is upon
you.' And they did according to the word of Moses."

Aaron, Eleazar, and Ithamar were to remain unmoved in their elevated
place--their holy dignity--their position of priestly sanctity.
Neither the failure nor yet the judgment consequent thereon was to be
allowed to interfere with those who wore the priestly robes and were
anointed with "the oil of the Lord." That holy oil had placed them in
a sacred inclosure, where the influences of sin, of death, and of
judgment could not reach them. Those who were outside, who were at a
distance from the sanctuary, who were not in the position of priests,
they might "bewail the burning;" but as for Aaron and his sons, they
were to go on in the discharge of their hallowed functions as though
nothing had happened. Priests in the sanctuary were not to bewail, but
to worship--they were not to weep, as in the presence of death, but to
bow their anointed heads in the presence of the divine visitation.
"The fire of the Lord" might act, and do its solemn work of judgment;
but to a priest it mattered not what that "fire" had come to
do--whether to express the divine approval by consuming a sacrifice,
or the divine displeasure by consuming the offerers of "strange
fire"--he had but to worship. That "fire" was a well-known
manifestation of the divine presence in Israel of old, and whether it
acted in "mercy or in judgment," the business of all true priests was
to worship. "I will sing of mercy and of judgment; unto Thee, O Lord,
will I sing."

There is a deep and holy lesson for the soul in all this. Those who
are brought nigh to God, in the power of the blood, and by the
anointing of the Holy Ghost, must move in a sphere beyond the range
of nature's influences. Priestly nearness to God gives the soul such
an insight into all His ways, such a sense of the rightness of all His
dispensations, that one is enabled to worship in His presence, even
though the stroke of His hand has removed from us the object of tender
affection. It may be asked, Are we to be Stoics? I ask, Were Aaron and
his sons Stoics? Nay, they were priests. Did they not feel as men?
Yes; but they worshiped as priests. This is profound. It opens up a
region of thought, feeling, and experience in which nature can never
move--a region of which, with all its boasted refinement and
sentimentality, nature knows absolutely nothing. We must tread the
sanctuary of God in true priestly energy, in order to enter into the
depth, meaning, and power of such holy mysteries.

The prophet Ezekiel was called, in his day, to sit down to this
difficult lesson. "Also the word of the Lord came unto me, saying,
'Son of man, behold, I take away from thee the desire of thine eyes
with a stroke: yet neither shalt thou mourn nor weep, neither shall
thy tears run down. Forbear to cry, make no mourning for the dead,
bind the tire of thine head upon thee, and put on thy shoes upon thy
feet, and cover not thy lips, and eat not the bread of _men_.'... And
I did in the morning as I was commanded." (Ez. xxiv. 16-18.) It will
be said that all this was as "a sign" to Israel. True; but it proves
that in prophetic testimony, as well as in priestly worship, we must
rise superior to all the claims and influences of nature and of earth.
Aaron's sons and Ezekiel's wife were cut down with a stroke, and yet
neither the priest nor the prophet was to uncover his head or shed a
tear.

Oh, my reader, how far have you and I progressed in this profound
lesson? No doubt both reader and writer have to make the same
humiliating confession. Too often, alas! we "walk as men" and "eat the
bread of men"--too often are we robbed of our high priestly privileges
by the workings of nature and the influences of earth. These things
must be watched against. Nothing save realized priestly nearness to
God can ever preserve the heart from the power of evil or maintain its
spiritual tone. All believers are priests unto God, and nothing can
possibly deprive them of their position as such; but though they
cannot lose their position, they may grievously fail in the discharge
of their functions. These things are not sufficiently distinguished.
Some there are who, while looking at the precious truth of the
believer's security, forget the possibility of his failing in the
discharge of his priestly functions: others, on the contrary, looking
at the failure, venture to call in question the security.

Now, I desire that my reader should keep clear of both the above
errors. He should be fully established in the divine doctrine of the
eternal security of every member of the true priestly house; but he
should also bear in mind the possibility of failure, and the constant
need of watchfulness and prayer, lest he should fail. May all those
who have been brought to know the hallowed elevation of priests unto
God be preserved, by His heavenly grace, from every species of
failure, whether it be personal defilement or the presentation of any
of the varied forms of "strange fire," which abound so in the
professing church.

"And the Lord spake unto Aaron, saying, 'Do not drink wine nor strong
drink, thou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go into the tabernacle of
the congregation, lest ye die: it shall be a statute forever
throughout your generations: and that ye may put difference between
holy and unholy, and between unclean and clean; and that ye may teach
the children of Israel all the statutes which the Lord hath spoken
unto them by the hand of Moses.'" (Ver. 8-11.)

The effect of wine is to excite nature, and all natural excitement
hinders that calm, well-balanced condition of soul which is essential
to the proper discharge of the priestly office. So far from using any
means to excite nature, we should treat it as a thing having no
existence. Thus only shall we be in a moral condition to serve in the
sanctuary, to form a dispassionate judgment between clean and unclean,
and to expound and communicate the mind of God. It devolves upon each
one to judge for himself what, in his special case, would act as "wine
or strong drink."[21] The things which excite mere nature are
manifold indeed--wealth, ambition, politics, the varied objects of
emulation around us in the world. All these things act with exciting
power upon nature, and entirely unfit us for every department of
priestly service. If the heart be swollen with feelings of pride,
covetousness, or emulation, it is utterly impossible that the pure air
of the sanctuary can be enjoyed, or the sacred functions of priestly
ministry discharged. Men speak of the versatility of genius, or a
capacity to turn quickly from one thing to another; but the most
versatile genius that was ever possessed could not enable a man to
pass from an unhallowed arena of literary, commercial, or political
competition, into the holy retirement of the sanctuary of the divine
presence; nor could it ever adjust the eye that had become dimmed by
the influence of such scenes, so as to enable it to discern, with
priestly accuracy, the difference "between holy and unholy, and
between unclean and clean." No, my reader, God's priests must keep
themselves apart from "wine and strong drink." Theirs is a path of
holy separation and abstraction. They are to be raised far above the
influence of earthly joy as well as earthly sorrow. If they have aught
to do with "strong wine," it is only that it may "be poured unto the
Lord for a drink-offering, in the holy place." (Numb. xxviii. 7.) In
other words, the joy of God's priests is not the joy of earth, but the
joy of heaven--the joy of the sanctuary. "The joy of the Lord is their
strength."

  [21] Some have thought that, owing to the special place which this
  direction about wine occupies, Nadab and Abihu must have been under
  the influence of strong drink when they offered the "strange fire."
  But be this as it may, we have to be thankful for a most valuable
  principle in reference to our conduct as spiritual priests. We are to
  refrain from every thing which would produce the same effect upon our
  spiritual man as strong drink produces upon the physical man.

  It needs hardly to be remarked that the Christian should be _most
  jealous_ over himself as to the use of wine or strong drink. Timothy,
  as we know, needed an apostolic recommendation to induce him even to
  touch it for his health's sake. (1 Tim. v.) A beauteous proof of
  Timothy's habitual self-denial, and of the thoughtful love of the
  Spirit in the apostle. I must confess that one's moral sense is
  offended by seeing Christians making use of strong drink in cases
  where it is very manifestly not medicinal. I rarely, if ever, see a
  spiritual person indulge in such a thing. One trembles to see a
  Christian the mere slave of a habit, whatever that habit may be. It
  proves that he is not keeping his body in subjection.

Would that all this holy instruction were more deeply pondered by us!
We surely stand much in need of it. If our priestly responsibilities
are not duly attended to, all must be deranged. When we contemplate
the camp of Israel, we may observe three circles, and the innermost of
these circles had its centre in the sanctuary. There was first the
circle of men of war (Numb. i, ii.); then the circle of Levites round
about the tabernacle (Numb. iii, iv.); and lastly, the innermost
circle of priests, ministering in the holy place. Now, let it be
remembered that the believer is called to move in all those circles.
He enters into conflict, as a man of war (Eph. vi. 11-17; 1 Tim. i.
18; vi. 12; 2 Tim. iv. 7.); he serves, as a Levite, in the midst of
his brethren, according to his measure and sphere (Matt. xv. 14, 15;
Luke xix. 12, 13.); finally, he sacrifices and worships, as a priest,
in the holy place (Heb. xiii. 15, 16; 1 Pet. ii. 5, 9.). The last of
these shall endure forever. And, moreover, it is as we are enabled
now to move aright in that holy circle that all other relations and
responsibilities are rightly discharged. Hence, every thing that
incapacitates us for our priestly functions--every thing that draws us
off from the centre of that innermost circle, in which it is our
privilege to move--every thing, in short, that tends to derange our
priestly relation, or dim our priestly vision, must, of necessity,
unfit us for the service which we are called to render, and for the
warfare which we are called to wage.

These are weighty considerations. Let us dwell upon them. The heart
must be kept right, the conscience pure, the eye single, the spiritual
vision undimmed. The soul's business in the holy place must be
faithfully and diligently attended to, else we shall go all wrong.
Private communion with God must be kept up, else we shall be fruitless
as servants, and defeated as men of war. It is vain for us to bustle
about, and run hither and thither in what we call service, or indulge
in vapid words about Christian armor and Christian warfare. If we are
not keeping our priestly garments unspotted, and if we are not keeping
ourselves free from all that would excite nature, we shall assuredly
break down. The _priest_ must keep his heart with all diligence, else
the _Levite_ will fail, and the _warrior_ will be defeated.

It is, let me repeat it, the business of each one to be fully aware of
what it is that to him proves to be "wine and strong drink"--what it
is that produces excitement--that blunts his spiritual perception, or
dims his priestly vision. It may be an auction-mart, a cattle-show, a
newspaper,--it may be the merest trifle. But no matter what it is, if
it tends to excite, it will disqualify us for priestly ministry; and
if we are disqualified as priests, we are unfit for every thing,
inasmuch as our success in every department and in every sphere must
ever depend upon our cultivating a spirit of worship.

Let us, then, exercise a spirit of self-judgment--a spirit of
watchfulness over our habits, our ways, and our associations; and when
we, by grace, discover aught that tends, in the smallest, degree to
unfit us for the elevated exercises of the sanctuary, let us put it
away from us, cost what it may. Let us not suffer ourselves to be the
slaves of a habit. Communion with God should be dearer to our hearts
than all beside; and just in proportion as we prize that communion,
shall we watch and pray against any thing that would rob us of
it--every thing that would excite, ruffle, or unhinge.[22]

  [22] Some, perhaps, may think that the wording of Leviticus x. 9
  affords a warrant for _occasional_ indulgence in those things which
  tend to excite the natural mind, inasmuch as it is said, "Do not drink
  wine nor strong drink ... _when_ ye go into the tabernacle of the
  congregation." To this we may reply that the sanctuary is not a place
  which the Christian is _occasionally_ to visit, but a place in which
  he is _habitually_ to serve and worship. It is the sphere in which he
  should "live, and move, and have his being." The more we live in the
  presence of God, the less can we bear to be out of it; and no one who
  knows the deep joy of being there could lightly indulge in aught that
  would take or keep him thence. There is not that object within the
  compass of earth which would, in the judgment of a spiritual mind, be
  an equivalent for one hour's fellowship with God.

"And Moses spake unto Aaron, and unto Eleazar, and unto Ithamar, his
sons that were left, 'Take the meat-offering that remaineth of the
offerings of the Lord made by fire, and eat it without leaven beside
the altar; for it is most holy: and ye shall eat it in the holy place,
because it is thy due, and thy sons' due, of the sacrifices of the
Lord made by fire; for so I am commanded.'" (Ver. 12, 13.)

There are few things in which we are more prone to fail than in the
maintenance of the divine standard when human failure has set in. Like
David, when the Lord made a breach upon Uzzah because of his failure
in putting his hand to the ark, "he was afraid of God that day,
saying, 'How shall I bring the ark of God home to me?'" (1 Chron.
xiii. 12.) It is exceedingly difficult to bow to the divine judgment
and, at the same time, to hold fast the divine ground. The temptation
is to lower the standard--to come down from the lofty elevation--to
take human ground. We must ever carefully guard against this evil,
which is all the more dangerous as wearing the garb of modesty,
self-distrust, and humility. Aaron and his sons, notwithstanding all
that had occurred, were to eat the meat-offering in the holy place.
They were to do so, not because all had gone on in perfect order, but
"because it is thy due," and "so I am commanded." Though there had
been failure, yet their place was in the tabernacle; and those who
were there had certain "dues" founded upon the divine commandment.
Though man had failed ten thousand times over, the word of the Lord
could not fail; and that word had secured certain privileges for all
true priests, which it was their place to enjoy. Were God's priests to
have nothing to eat--no priestly food, because failure had set in?
Were those that were left to be allowed to starve, because Nadab and
Abihu had offered "strange fire"? This would never do. God is
faithful, and He can never allow any one to be empty in His blessed
presence. The prodigal may wander and squander and come to poverty,
but it must ever hold good that "in my Father's house is bread enough
and to spare."

"And the wave breast and the heave shoulder shall ye eat in a clean
place; thou, and thy sons, and thy daughters with thee: for they be
thy due, and thy sons' due, which are _given_ out of the sacrifices of
peace-offerings of the children of Israel ... by _a statute forever,
as the Lord hath commanded_." (Ver. 14, 15.) What strength and
stability we have here! All the members of the priestly family,
"daughters" as well as "sons"--all, whatever be the measure of energy
or capacity, are to feed upon "the breast" and "the shoulder"--the
affections and the strength of the true Peace-offering, as raised from
the dead, and presented, in resurrection, before God. This precious
privilege is theirs as "given by a statute forever, as the Lord hath
commanded." This makes all "sure and steadfast," come what may. Men
may fail and come short, strange fire may be offered, but God's
priestly family must never be deprived of the rich and gracious
portion which divine love has provided and divine faithfulness
secured "by a statute forever."

However, we must distinguish between those privileges which belonged
to all the members of Aaron's family, "daughters" as well as "sons,"
and those which could only be enjoyed by the male portion of the
family. This point has already been referred to in the notes on the
offerings. There are certain blessings which are the common portion of
all believers, simply as such; and there are those which demand a
higher measure of spiritual attainment and priestly energy to
apprehend and enjoy. Now, it is worse than vain, yea, it is impious,
to set up for the enjoyment of this higher measure when we really have
it not. It is one thing to hold fast the privileges which are "given"
of God, and can never be taken away, and quite another to assume a
measure of spiritual capacity to which we have never attained. No
doubt, we ought to desire earnestly the very highest measure of
priestly communion--the most elevated order of priestly privilege; but
then desiring a thing, and assuming to have it, are very different.

This thought will throw light upon the closing paragraph of our
chapter. "And Moses diligently sought the goat of the sin-offering,
and, behold, it was burnt: and he was angry with Eleazar and Ithamar,
the sons of Aaron which were left, saying, 'Wherefore have ye not
eaten the sin-offering in the holy place, seeing it is most holy, and
God hath given it to you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to
make atonement for them before the Lord? Behold, the blood of it was
not brought in within the holy place: ye should indeed have eaten it
in the holy place, as I commanded.' And Aaron said unto Moses,
'Behold, this day have they offered their sin-offering and their
burnt-offering before the Lord; and such things have befallen me: and
if I had eaten the sin-offering to-day, should it have been accepted
in the sight of the Lord?' And when Moses heard that, he was content."

The "daughters" of Aaron were not permitted to eat of "the
sin-offering." This high privilege belonged only to the "sons," and it
was a type of the most elevated form of priestly service. To eat of
the sin-offering was the expression of full identification with the
offerer, and this demanded an amount of priestly capacity and energy
which found its type in "the sons of Aaron." On the occasion before
us, however, it is very evident that Aaron and his sons were not in a
condition to rise to this high and holy ground. They ought to have
been, but they were not. "Such things have befallen me," said Aaron.
This, no doubt, was to be deplored; but yet, "when Moses heard that,
he was content." It is far better to be real in the confession of our
failure and shortcoming, than to put forth pretensions to spiritual
power which are wholly without foundation.

Thus, then, the tenth chapter of the book of Leviticus opens with
positive sin and closes with negative failure. Nadab and Abihu offered
"strange fire," and Eleazar and Ithamar were unable to eat the
sin-offering. The former was met by divine judgment; the latter, by
divine forbearance. There could be no allowance for "strange fire." It
was positively flying in the face of God's plain commandment. There is
obviously a wide difference between a deliberate rejection of a plain
command and mere inability to rise to the height of a divine
privilege. The former is open dishonor done to God; the latter is a
forfeiture of one's own blessing. There should be neither the one nor
the other, but the difference between the two is easily traced.

May the Lord, in His infinite grace, ever keep us abiding in the
secret retirement of His holy presence, abiding in His love, and
feeding upon His truth. Thus shall we be preserved from "strange fire"
and "strong drink"--from false worship of every kind and fleshly
excitement in all its forms. Thus, too, shall we be enabled to carry
ourselves aright in every department of priestly ministration, and to
enjoy all the privileges of our priestly position. The communion of a
Christian is like a sensitive plant. It is easily hurt by the rude
influences of an evil world. It will expand beneath the genial action
of the air of heaven, but must firmly shut itself up from the chilling
breath of time and sense. Let us remember these things, and ever seek
to keep close within the sacred precincts of the divine presence.
There, all is pure, safe, and happy.

    Far from a world of grief and sin,
    With God eternally shut in.




CHAPTER XI.


The book of Leviticus may be termed "The Priest's Guide-book." This is
very much its character. It is full of principles for the guidance of
such as desire to live in the enjoyment of priestly nearness to God.
Had Israel gone on with Jehovah according to the grace in which He had
brought them up out of the land of Egypt, they should have been to Him
"a kingdom of priests and a holy nation." (Ex. xix. 6.) This, however,
they failed to do. They put themselves at a distance; they got under
law and failed to keep it. Hence, Jehovah had to take up a certain
tribe, and from that tribe a certain family, and from that family a
certain man, and to him and to his house was granted the high
privilege of drawing nigh as priests unto God.

Now, the privileges of such a position were immense; but it had its
heavy responsibilities likewise. There would be the ever-recurring
demand for the exercise of a discerning mind. "The priest's lips
should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth; for
he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts." (Mal. ii. 7.) The priest
was not only to bear the judgment of the congregation before the Lord,
but also to expound the ordinances of the Lord to the congregation. He
was to be the ever-ready medium of communication between Jehovah and
the assembly. He was not merely to know the mind of God for himself,
but be able also to interpret that mind to the people. All this would
demand, of necessity, constant watching, constant waiting, constant
hanging over the page of inspiration, that he might drink in, to his
very soul, all the precepts, the judgments, the statutes, the laws,
the commandments, and the ordinances of the God of Israel, so as to be
able to instruct the congregation in reference to "those things which
ought to be done."

There was no room left for the play of fancy, the working of
imagination, the introduction of man's plausible inferences, or the
cunning devices of human expediency. Every thing was laid down with
the divine precision and commanding authority of a "Thus saith the
Lord." Minute and elaborate as was the detail of sacrifices, rites,
and ceremonies, nothing was left for man's brain to originate. He was
not even permitted to decide upon the kind of sacrifice to be offered
upon any given occasion, nor yet as to the mode in which such
sacrifice was to be presented. Jehovah took care of every thing.
Neither the congregation nor the priest had any authority whatsoever
to decree, enact, or suggest so much as a single item throughout all
the vast array of ordinances in the Mosaic economy. _The word of the
Lord settled all_: man had _only to obey_.

This, to an obedient heart, was nothing short of an unspeakable mercy.
It is quite impossible to overestimate the privilege of being
permitted to betake one's self to the oracles of God, and there find
the most ample guidance as to all the details of one's faith and
service day by day. All that we need is a broken will, a mortified
mind, a single eye. The divine guide-book is as full as we can
possibly desire: we want no more. To imagine for a moment that aught
is left for man's wisdom to supply, must be regarded as a flagrant
insult offered to the sacred canon. No one can read the book of
Leviticus and not be struck with the extraordinary painstaking on the
part of Israel's God to furnish His people with the most minute
instruction upon every point connected with His service and worship.
The most cursory reader of the book might at least bear away with him
this touching and interesting lesson.

And truly, if ever there was a time when this self-same lesson needed
to be read out in the ears of the professing church, this is the time.
On all hands, the divine sufficiency of holy Scripture is called in
question. In some cases, this is openly and deliberately done; in
others, it is with less frankness hinted, insinuated, implied, and
inferred. The Christian mariner is told, directly or indirectly, that
the divine chart is insufficient for all the intricate details of his
voyage--that such changes have taken place in the ocean of life since
that chart was made that in many cases it is entirely deficient for
the purposes of modern navigation. He is told that the currents,
tides, coasts, strands, and shores of that ocean are quite different
now from what they were some centuries ago, and that, as a necessary
consequence, he must have recourse to the aids which modern
navigation supplies, in order to make up for the deficiencies in the
old chart, which is, as a matter of course, admitted to have been
perfect at the time it was made.

Now, I earnestly desire that the Christian reader should be able, with
clearness and decision, to meet this grievous dishonor done to the
precious volume of inspiration, every line of which comes to him fresh
from his Father's bosom, through the pen of God the Holy Ghost. I
desire that he should meet it whether it comes before him in the shape
of a bold and blasphemous statement or a learned and plausible
inference. Whatever garb it wears, it owes its origin to the enemy of
Christ, the enemy of the Bible, the enemy of the soul. If, indeed, the
Word of God be not sufficient, then where are we? or whither shall we
turn? To whom shall we betake ourselves for aid if our Father's book
be in any respect defective? God says that His book can "furnish us
_thoroughly_ to _all_ good works." (2 Tim. iii. 17.) Man says, No;
there are many things about which the Bible is silent, which,
nevertheless, we need to know. Whom am I to believe? God, or man? Our
reply to any one who questions the divine sufficiency of Scripture is
just this: Either you are not a "man of God," or else that for which
you want a warrant is not "a good work." This is plain. No one can
possibly think otherwise with his eye resting on 2 Timothy iii. 17.

Oh for a deeper sense of the fullness, majesty, and authority of the
Word of God! We very much need to be braced up on this point. We want
such a deep, bold, vigorous, influential, and abiding sense of the
supreme authority of the divine canon, and of its absolute
completeness for every age, every clime, every position, every
department--personal, social, and ecclesiastical, as shall enable us
to withstand every attempt of the enemy to depreciate the value of
that inestimable treasure. May our hearts enter more into the spirit
of those words of the Psalmist--"Thy Word is true _from the
beginning_; and every one of thy righteous judgments _endureth
forever_." (Psalm cxix. 160.)

The foregoing train of thought is awakened by the perusal of the
eleventh chapter of the book of Leviticus. Therein we find Jehovah
entering, in most marvelous detail, into a description of beasts,
birds, fishes, and reptiles, and furnishing His people with various
marks by which they were to know what was clean and what was unclean.
We have the summing up of the entire contents of this remarkable
chapter in the two closing verses.--"This is the law of the beasts,
and of the fowl, and of every living creature that moveth in the
waters, and of every creature that creepeth upon the earth; _to make a
difference_ between the unclean and the clean, and between the beast
that may be eaten and the beast that may not be eaten."

With regard to beasts, two things were essential to render them
clean--they should chew the cud and divide the hoof. "Whatsoever
parteth the hoof, and is cloven-footed, and cheweth the cud among the
beasts, that shall ye eat." Either of these marks would, of itself,
have been wholly insufficient to constitute ceremonial cleanness: the
two should go together. Now, while these two marks were quite
sufficient for the guidance of an Israelite as to the cleanness or
uncleanness of an animal, without any reference as to why or wherefore
such marks were given or what they meant, yet is the Christian
permitted to inquire into the spiritual truth wrapped up in these
ceremonial enactments.

What, then, are we to learn from those two features in a clean animal?
The chewing of the cud expresses the natural process of "inwardly
digesting" that which one eats, while the divided hoof sets forth the
character of one's outward walk. There is, as we know, an intimate
connection between the two in the Christian life. The one who feeds
upon the green pastures of the Word of God, and inwardly digests what
he takes in--the one who is enabled to combine calm meditation with
prayerful study, will, without doubt, manifest that character of
outward walk which is to the praise of Him who has graciously given us
His Word to form our habits and govern our ways.

It is to be feared that many who _read the Bible_ do not _digest the
Word_. The two things are widely different. One may read chapter after
chapter, book after book, and not digest so much as a single line. We
may read the Bible as part of a dull and profitless routine, but,
through lack of the ruminating powers--the digestive organs, we derive
no profit whatsoever. This should be carefully looked into. The
cattle that browse on the green may teach us a wholesome lesson. They
first diligently gather up the refreshing pasture, and then calmly lie
down to chew the cud. Striking and beautiful picture of a Christian
feeding upon and inwardly digesting the precious contents of the
volume of inspiration! Would that there were more of this amongst us!
Were we more accustomed to betake ourselves to the Word as the
necessary pasture of our souls, we should assuredly be in a more
vigorous and healthy condition. Let us beware of reading the Bible as
a dead form--a cold duty--a piece of religious routine.

The same caution is needful in reference to the public exposition of
the Word. Let those who expound Scripture to their fellows first feed
and digest for themselves,--let them read and ruminate in private, not
merely for others, but for themselves. It is a poor thing for a man to
be continually occupied in procuring food for other people, and he
himself dying of starvation. Then, again, let those who attend upon
the public ministry of the Word see that they are not doing so
mechanically, as by the force of mere religious habit, but with an
earnest desire to "read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest" what they
hear. Then will both teachers and taught be well-conditioned, the
spiritual life nourished and sustained, and the true character of
outward walk exhibited.

But be it remembered that the chewing of the cud must never be
separated from the divided hoof. If one but partially acquainted with
the priest's guide-book--unpracticed in the divine ceremonial happened
to see an animal chewing the cud, he might hastily pronounce him
clean. This would have been a serious error. A more careful reference
to the divine directory would at once show that he must mark the
animal's _walk_--that he must note the impression made by each
movement--that he must look for the result of the divided hoof.
"Nevertheless these shall ye not eat of them that chew the cud, or of
them that divide the hoof; as the camel, because he cheweth the cud,
but divideth not the hoof, he is unclean unto you," etc., etc. (Ver.
4-6.)

In like manner the divided hoof was insufficient if not accompanied by
the chewing of the cud.--"The swine, though he divide the hoof and be
cloven-footed, yet he cheweth not the cud; he is unclean to you."
(Ver. 7.) In a word, then, the two things were inseparable in the case
of every clean animal; and as to the spiritual application, it is of
the very last importance, in a practical point of view. The inward
life and the outward walk must go together. A man may profess to love
and feed upon--to study and ruminate over the Word of God--the pasture
of the soul; but if his footprints along the pathway of life are not
such as the Word requires, he is not clean. And on the other hand, a
man may seem to walk with pharisaic blamelessness; but if his walk be
not the result of the hidden life, it is worse than worthless. There
must be the divine principle within, which feeds upon and digests the
rich pasture of God's Word, else the impression of the footstep will
be of no avail. The value of each depends upon its inseparable
connection with the other.

We are here forcibly reminded of a solemn passage in the first epistle
of John, in which the apostle furnishes us with the two marks whereby
we may know those that are of God.--"In this the children of God are
manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever _doeth not
righteousness_ is not of God, neither he that _loveth not his
brother_." (1 John iii. 10.) Here we have the two grand
characteristics of the eternal life of which all true believers are
possessed, namely, "righteousness" and "love"--the outward and the
inward. Both must be combined. Some professing Christians are all for
love, so called, and some for righteousness. Neither can exist, in a
divine way, without the other. If that which is called love exist
without practical righteousness, it will, in reality, be but a lax,
soft, easy-going habit of mind, which will tolerate all manner of
error and evil; and if that which is called righteousness exist
without love, it will be a stern, proud, pharisaic, self-sufficient
temper of soul, resting upon the miserable basis of personal
reputation. But where the divine life is in energy, there will ever be
the inward charity combined with genuine practical righteousness. The
two elements are essential in the formation of true Christian
character. There must be the love that will express itself in
reference to the very feeblest development of that which is of God,
and, at the same time, the holiness that shrinks, with intense
abhorrence, from all that is of Satan.

We shall now pass on to the consideration of that which the Levitical
ceremonial taught with respect to "all that are in the waters." Here,
again, we find the double mark. "These shall ye eat of all that are in
the waters: whatsoever hath fins and scales in the waters, in the
seas, and in the rivers, them shall ye eat. And all that have not fins
and scales in the seas, and in the rivers, of all that move in the
waters, and of any living thing which is in the waters, they shall be
an abomination unto you." (Ver. 9, 10.) Two things were necessary to
render a fish ceremonially clean, namely, "fins and scales," which
obviously set forth a certain fitness for the sphere and element in
which the creature had to move.

But doubtless there was more than this. I believe it is our privilege
to discern, in the natural properties with which God has endowed those
creatures which move in the waters, certain spiritual qualities which
belong to the Christian life. If a fish needs a "fin" to enable him to
move through the water, and "scales" to resist the action thereof, so
does the believer need that spiritual capacity which enables him to
move onward through the scene with which he is surrounded, and, at the
same time, to resist its influence--to prevent its penetrating--to
keep it out. These are precious qualities. The fin and the scale are
pregnant with meaning--full of practical instruction to the
Christian. They exhibit to us, in ceremonial garb, two things which we
specially need, namely, spiritual energy to move onward through the
element which surrounds us, and the power to preserve us from its
action. The one will not avail without the other. It is of no use to
possess a capacity to get on through the world if we are not proof
against the world's influence; and though we may seem to be able to
keep the world out, yet if we have not the motive-power, we are
defective. The "fins" would not do without the "scales," nor the
"scales" without the "fins." Both were required, to render a fish
ceremonially clean; and we, in order to be properly equipped, require
to be incased against the penetrating influence of an evil world, and,
at the same time, to be furnished with a capacity to pass rapidly on.

The whole deportment of a Christian should declare him a pilgrim and a
stranger here. "_Onward_" must be his motto--ever and only onward. Let
his locality and his circumstances be what they may, he is to have his
eye fixed on a home beyond this perishing, passing world. He is
furnished, by grace, with spiritual ability to go forward--to
penetrate energetically through all, and carry out the earnest
aspirations of his heaven-born spirit. And while thus vigorously
pushing his way onward--while "forcing his passage to the skies," he
is to keep his inward man fenced round about and fast closed up
against all external influences.

Oh, for more of the onward bent--the upward tendency! for more holy
fixedness of soul and profound retirement from this vain world! We
shall have reason to bless the Lord for our meditations amid the
ceremonial shadows of the book of Leviticus if we are led thereby to
long more intensely after those graces which though so dimly portrayed
there are nevertheless so manifestly needful for us.

From verse 13 to verse 24 of our chapter, we have the law with respect
to birds. All of the carnivorous kind, that is, all that fed on flesh,
were unclean; the omnivorous, or those who could eat any thing, were
unclean; all those which though furnished with power to soar into the
heavens would nevertheless grovel upon the earth were unclean. As to
the latter class, there were some exceptional cases (ver. 21, 22.);
but the general rule, the fixed principle, the standing ordinance, was
as distinct as possible--"All fowls that creep, going upon all fours,
shall be an abomination unto you." (Ver. 20.) All this is very simple
in its instruction to us. Those fowls that could feed upon flesh,
those that could swallow any thing or every thing, and all groveling
fowls, were to be unclean to the Israel of God, because so pronounced
by the God of Israel; nor can the spiritual mind have any difficulty
in discerning the fitness of such an ordinance. We can not only trace
in the habits of the above three classes of fowl the just ground of
their being pronounced unclean, but we can also see in them the
striking exhibition of that in nature which is to be strenuously
guarded against by every true Christian. Such an one is called to
refuse every thing of a carnal nature. Moreover, he cannot feed
promiscuously upon every thing that comes before him. He must "try the
things that differ;" he must "take heed what he hears;" he must
exercise a discerning mind, a spiritual judgment, a heavenly taste.
Finally, he must use his wings; he must rise on the pinions of faith,
and find his place in the celestial sphere to which he belongs. In
short, there must be nothing groveling, nothing promiscuous, nothing
unclean, for the Christian.

As to "creeping things," the following was the general rule: "And
every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth shall be an
abomination; it shall not be eaten." (Ver. 41.) How wonderful to think
of the condescending grace of Jehovah! He could stoop to give
directions about a crawling reptile. He would not leave His people at
a loss as to the most trivial affair. The priest's guide-book
contained the most ample instructions as to every thing. He desired to
keep His people free from the defilement consequent upon touching,
tasting, or handling aught that was unclean. They were not their own,
and hence they were not to do as they pleased. They belonged to
Jehovah; His name was called upon them; they were identified with Him.
His Word was to be their grand regulating standard in every case. From
it they were to learn the ceremonial _status_ of beasts, birds,
fishes, and creeping things. They were not to think their own
thoughts, to exercise their own reasoning powers, or be guided by
their own imaginations in such matters. _God's Word was to be their
sole directory._ Other nations might eat what they pleased, but Israel
enjoyed the high privilege of eating that only which was pleasing to
Jehovah.

Nor was it as to the mere matter of _eating_ aught that was unclean
that the people of God were so jealously guarded. Bare _contact_ was
forbidden. (See ver. 8, 24, 26-28, 31-41.) It was impossible for a
member of the Israel of God to touch that which was unclean without
contracting defilement. This is a principle largely unfolded both in
the law and the prophets.--"Thus saith the Lord of hosts, 'Ask ye now
the priests concerning the law, saying, If one bear holy flesh in the
skirt of his garment, and with his skirt do touch bread, or pottage,
or wine, or oil, or any meat, shall it be holy?' And the priests
answered and said, 'No.' Then said Haggai, 'If one that is unclean by
a dead body _touch_ any of these, shall it be unclean?' And the
priests answered and said, 'It shall be unclean.'" (Hag. ii. 11-13.)
Jehovah would have His people holy in all things. They were neither to
eat nor touch aught that was unclean.--"Ye shall not make yourselves
abominable with any creeping thing that creepeth, neither shall ye
make yourselves unclean with them, that ye should be defiled thereby."
Then follows the powerful reason for all this careful
separation.--"_For I am the Lord your God_: ye shall therefore
sanctify yourselves, and ye shall be holy; _for I am holy_: neither
shall ye defile yourselves with any manner of creeping thing that
creepeth upon the earth. For I am the Lord that bringeth you up out of
the land of Egypt, to be _your God_: ye shall therefore be holy, _for
I am holy_." (Ver. 43-45.)

It is well to see that the personal holiness of God's people--their
entire separation from all manner of uncleanness, flows out of their
relationship to Him. It is not upon the principle of "Stand by
thyself: I am holier than thou;" but simply this: "God is holy," and
therefore all who are brought into association with Him must be holy
likewise. It is in every way worthy of God that _His_ people should be
holy. "Thy testimonies are very sure: holiness becometh Thy house, O
Lord, forever." What else save holiness could become the house of such
an One as Jehovah? If any one had asked an Israelite of old, Why do
you shrink so from that reptile which crawls along the path? He would
have replied, Jehovah is holy, and I belong to Him. He has said,
"Touch not." So also now, if a Christian be asked why he walks apart
from the ten thousand things in which the men of this world
participate, his answer is simply to be, _My Father is holy_. This is
the true foundation of personal holiness. The more we contemplate the
divine character, and enter into the power of our relationship to God,
in Christ, by the energy of the Holy Ghost, the holier we must, of
necessity, be. There can be no progress in the condition of holiness
into which the believer is introduced, but there is and ought to be
progress in the apprehension, experience, and practical exhibition of
that holiness. These things should never be confounded. All believers
are in the same condition of holiness or sanctification, but their
practical measure may vary to any conceivable degree. This is easily
understood. The condition arises out of our _being brought_ nigh to
God by the blood of the cross; the practical measure will depend upon
our _keeping_ nigh by the power of the Spirit. It is not a man setting
up for something superior in himself--for a greater degree of personal
sanctity than is ordinarily possessed--for being in any wise better
than his neighbors. All such pretensions are utterly contemptible in
the judgment of every right-thinking person. But then, if God, in His
exceeding grace, stoop down to our low estate and lift us into the
holy elevation of His blessed presence, in association with Christ,
has He not a right to prescribe what our character is to be as thus
brought nigh? Who could think of calling in question a truth so
obvious? And further, are we not bound to aim at the maintenance of
that character which He prescribes? Are we to be accused of
presumption for so doing? Was it presumption in an Israelite to refuse
to touch "a creeping thing"? Nay, it would have been presumption of
the most daring and dangerous character to have done so. True, he
might not have been able to make an uncircumcised stranger understand
or appreciate the reason of his conduct; but this was not his
province. Jehovah had said, "Touch not," not because an Israelite was
holier in himself than a stranger, but because Jehovah was holy, and
Israel belonged to Him. It needed the eye and the heart of a
circumcised disciple of the law of God, in order to discern what was
clean and what was not. An alien knew no difference. Thus it must ever
be. It is only Wisdom's children that can justify her and approve her
heavenly ways.

Ere turning from the eleventh chapter of Leviticus, my reader might,
with much spiritual profit, compare it with the tenth chapter of Acts,
ver. 11-16. How strange it must have appeared to one who had, from his
earliest days, been taught the principles of the Mosaic ritual, to see
a vessel descending from heaven, "wherein were _all manner_ of
four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and _creeping
things_, and fowls of the air;" and not only to see such a vessel so
filled, but also to hear a voice, saying, "Rise, Peter; kill and eat."
How wonderful! No examination of hoofs or habits! There was no need of
this. The vessel and its contents had come from heaven. This was
enough. The Jew might ensconce himself behind the narrow inclosures of
the Jewish ritual, and exclaim, "Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten
any thing that is common or unclean;" but then the tide of divine
grace was rising majestically above all such inclosures, in order to
embrace, in its mighty compass, "all manner" of objects, and bear them
upward to heaven, in the power and on the authority of those precious
words, "What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common." It
mattered not what was in the vessel if God had cleansed it. The
Author of the book of Leviticus was about to raise the thoughts of
His servant above the barriers which that book had erected, into all
the magnificence of Heaven's grace. He would teach him that true
cleanness--the cleanness which Heaven demanded--was no longer to
consist in chewing the cud, dividing the hoof, or any such ceremonial
marks, but in being washed in the blood of the Lamb, which cleanseth
from all sin, and renders the believer clean enough to tread the
sapphire pavement of the heavenly courts.

This was a noble lesson for a Jew to learn; it was a divine lesson,
before the light of which the shadows of the old economy must pass
away. The hand of sovereign grace has thrown open the door of the
kingdom, but not to admit aught that is unclean. This could not be.
Nothing unclean can enter heaven. But then, a cloven hoof was no
longer to be the criterion, but "_what God hath cleansed_." When God
cleanses a man, he must needs be clean. Peter was about to be sent to
open the kingdom to the Gentiles, as he had already opened it to the
Jews, and his Jewish heart needed to be enlarged. He needed to get
above the dark shadows of a by-gone age, into the meridian light that
was shining from an open heaven, in virtue of a completed sacrifice.
He needed to get out of the narrow current of Jewish prejudices, and
be borne upon the bosom of that mighty tide of grace which was about
to roll through the length and breadth of a lost world. He had to
learn, too, that the standard by which true cleanness must be
regulated was no longer carnal, ceremonial, and earthly, but
spiritual, moral, and heavenly. Assuredly, we may say, these were
noble lessons for the apostle of the circumcision to learn upon the
housetop of Simon the tanner. They were eminently calculated to
soften, to expand, and elevate a mind which had been trained amid the
contracting influences of the Jewish system. We bless the Lord for
these precious lessons. We bless Him for the large and wealthy place
in which He has set us, by the blood of the cross. We bless Him that
we are no longer hemmed round about by "Touch not this; taste not
that; handle not the other thing;" but that His Word assures us that
"every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be
received with thanksgiving; for it is sanctified by the Word of God
and prayer." (1 Tim. iv. 4, 5.)




CHAPTER XII.


This brief section reads out to us, after its own peculiar fashion,
the double lesson of "man's ruin and God's remedy." But though the
fashion is peculiar, the lesson is most distinct and impressive. It
is, at once, deeply humbling and divinely comforting. The effect of
all Scripture, when interpreted to one's own soul directly by the
power of the Holy Ghost, is to lead us out of self to Christ. Wherever
we see our fallen nature, at whatever stage of its history we
contemplate it--whether in its conception, at its birth, or at any
point along its whole career, from the womb to the coffin, it wears
the double stamp of infirmity and defilement. This is sometimes
forgotten amid the glitter and glare, the pomp and fashion, the wealth
and splendor, of human life. The mind of man is fruitful in devices to
cover his humiliation. In various ways he seeks to ornament and gild,
and put on an appearance of strength and glory, but it is all vain. He
has only to be seen as he enters this world, a poor helpless creature,
or as he passes away from it, to take his place with the clod of the
valley, in order to have a most convincing proof of the hollowness of
all his pride, the vanity of all his glory. Those whose path through
this world has been brightened by what man calls glory, have entered
in nakedness and helplessness, and retreated amid disease and death.

Nor is this all. It is not merely helplessness that belongs to
man--that characterizes him as he enters this life: there is
defilement also. "Behold," says the Psalmist, "I was shapen in
iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me." (Ps. li. 5.) "How can
he be clean that is born of a woman?" (Job xxv. 4.) In the chapter
before us, we are taught that the conception and birth of "a
man-child" involved "seven days" of ceremonial defilement to the
mother, together with thirty-three days of separation from the
sanctuary; and these periods were doubled in the case of "a
maid-child." Has this no voice? Can we not read herein a humbling
lesson? Does it not declare to us, in language not to be
misunderstood, that man is "an unclean thing," and that he needs the
blood of atonement to cleanse him? Truly so. Man may imagine that he
can work out a righteousness of his own, he may vainly boast of the
dignity of human nature, he may put on a lofty air and assume a
haughty bearing as he moves across the stage of life; but if he would
just retire for a few moments and ponder over the short section of our
book which now lies open before us, his pride, pomp, dignity, and
righteousness would speedily vanish, and instead thereof, he might
find the solid basis of all true dignity, as well as the ground of
divine righteousness, in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.

The shadow of this cross passes before us in a double way in our
chapter; first, in the circumcision of the "man-child," whereby he
became enrolled as a member of the Israel of God; and secondly, in the
burnt-offering and sin-offering, whereby the mother was restored from
every defiling influence, rendered fit once more to approach the
sanctuary and to come in contact with holy things. "And when the days
of her purifying are fulfilled, for a son or for a daughter, she shall
bring a lamb of the first year for a burnt-offering, and a young
pigeon or a turtle-dove for a sin-offering, unto the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation, unto the priest; who shall offer it
before the Lord, and make an atonement for her; and she shall be
cleansed from the issue of her blood. This is the law for her that
hath born a male or a female." (Ver. 6, 7.) The death of Christ in its
two grand aspects is here introduced to our thoughts as the only thing
which could possibly meet and perfectly remove the defilement
connected with man's natural birth. The burnt-offering presents the
death of Christ according to the divine estimate thereof; the
sin-offering, on the other hand, presents the death of Christ as
bearing upon the sinner's need.

"And if she be not able to bring a lamb, then she shall bring two
turtles, or two young pigeons; the one for a burnt-offering and the
other for a sin-offering; and the priest shall make an atonement for
her, and she shall be clean." Nothing but blood-shedding could impart
cleanness. The cross is the only remedy for man's infirmity and man's
defilement. Wherever that glorious work is apprehended, by faith,
there is perfect cleanness enjoyed. Now, the apprehension may be
feeble, the faith may be but wavering, the experience may be shallow;
but let the reader remember, for his soul's joy and comfort, that it
is not the depth of his experience, the stability of his faith, or the
strength of his apprehension, but the divine value, the changeless
efficacy, of the blood of Jesus. This gives great rest to the heart.
The sacrifice of the cross is the same to every member of the Israel
of God whatever be his _status_ in the assembly. The tender
considerateness of our ever-gracious God is seen in the fact that the
blood of a turtle-dove was as efficacious for the poor as the blood of
a bullock for the rich. The full value of the atoning work was alike
maintained and exhibited in each. Had it not been so, the humble
Israelite, if involved in ceremonial defilement, might, as she gazed
upon the well-stocked pastures of some wealthy neighbor, exclaim,
Alas! what shall I do? how shall I be cleansed? how shall I get back
to my place and privilege in the assembly? I have neither flock nor
herd: I am poor and needy. But, blessed be God, the case of such an
one was fully met. A pigeon or turtle-dove was quite sufficient. The
same perfect and beautiful grace shines forth in the case of the leper
in chapter xiv. of our book--"And _if he be poor and cannot get so
much_, then he shall take, etc.... And he shall offer the one of the
turtle-doves, or of the young pigeons, _such as he can get; even such
as he is able to get_.... This is the law of him in whom is the plague
of leprosy, _whose hand is not able to get_ that which pertaineth to
his cleansing." (Ver. 21, 30-32.)

Grace meets the needy one just where he is and as he is. The atoning
blood is brought within the reach of the very lowest, the very
poorest, the very feeblest. All who need it can have it. "If he be
poor"--what then? Let him be cast aside? Ah, no; Israel's God could
never so deal with the poor and needy. There is ample provision for
all such in the gracious expression, "Such as he can get; even such as
he is able to get." Most exquisite grace! "To the poor the gospel is
preached." None can say, The blood of Jesus was beyond me. Each can be
challenged with the inquiry, How near would you have it brought to
you? "I bring _near_ My righteousness." How "near"? So near, that it
is "to him that worketh not, but believeth on Him that justifieth the
ungodly." (Rom. iv. 5.) Again, "The Word is _nigh_ thee." How "nigh"?
So nigh, "that if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus,
and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the
dead, thou shalt be saved." (Rom. x. 9.) So also that most touching
and beautiful invitation, "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to
the waters, and _he that hath no money_." (Is. lv. 1.)

What matchless grace shines in the expressions, "To him that _worketh
not_," and, "He that hath _no money_"! They are as like God as they
are unlike man. Salvation is as free as the air we breathe. Did we
create the air? did we mingle its component parts? No; but we enjoy
it, and, by enjoying it, get power to live and act for Him who made
it. So is it in the matter of salvation. We get it without a fraction,
without an effort. We feed upon the wealth of another, we rest in the
work finished by another; and, moreover, it is by so feeding and
resting that we are enabled to work for Him on whose wealth we feed
and in whose work we rest. This is a grand gospel paradox, perfectly
inexplicable to legality, but beautifully plain to faith. Divine grace
delights in making provision for those who are "not able" to make
provision for themselves.

But there is another invaluable lesson furnished by this twelfth
chapter of Leviticus. We not only read herein the grace of God to the
poor, but, by comparing its closing verse with Luke ii. 24, we learn
the amazing depth to which God stooped in order to manifest that
grace. The Lord Jesus Christ--God manifest in the flesh--the pure and
spotless Lamb--the Holy One, who knew no sin, was "made of a woman,"
and that woman (wondrous mystery!), having borne in her womb, and
brought forth, that pure and perfect, that holy and spotless, human
body, had to undergo the usual ceremonial, and accomplish the days of
her purification, according to the law of Moses. And not only do we
read divine grace in the fact of her having thus to purify herself,
but also the mode in which this was accomplished.--"And to offer a
sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord, _a
pair of turtle-doves or two young pigeons_." From this simple
circumstance we learn that the reputed parents of our blessed Lord
Jesus were so poor as to be obliged to take advantage of the gracious
provision made for those whose means did not afford "a lamb for a
burnt-offering." What a thought! The Lord of glory, the most high God,
Possessor of heaven and earth, the One to whom pertained "the cattle
upon a thousand hills"--yea, the wealth of the universe, appeared in
the world which His hands had made, in the narrow circumstances of
humble life. The Levitical economy had made provision for the poor,
and the mother of Jesus availed herself thereof. Truly there is a
profound lesson in this for the human heart. The Lord Jesus did not
make His appearance in this world in connection with the great or the
noble. He was pre-eminently a poor man. He took His place with the
poor.--"For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though He
was rich, yet for our sakes He became poor, that ye through His
poverty might be rich." (2 Cor. viii. 9.)

May it ever be our joy to feed upon this precious grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ, by which we have been made rich for time and for
eternity. He emptied Himself of all that love could give, that we
might be filled; He stripped Himself that we might be clothed; He died
that we might live. He, in the greatness of His grace, traveled down
from the height of divine wealth into the depth of human poverty, in
order that we might be raised from the dunghill of nature's ruin, to
take our place amid the princes of His people forever. Oh that the
sense of this grace, wrought in our hearts by the power of the Holy
Ghost, may constrain us to a more unreserved surrender of ourselves to
Him, to whom we owe our present and everlasting felicity, our riches,
our life, our all!




CHAPTERS XIII. & XIV.


Of all the functions which, according to the Mosaic ritual, the priest
had to discharge, none demanded more patient attention or more strict
adherence to the divine guide-book than the discernment and proper
treatment of leprosy. This fact must be obvious to every one who
studies, with any measure of care, the very extensive and important
section of our book at which we have now arrived.

There were two things which claimed the priest's vigilant care,
namely, the purity of the assembly, and the grace which could not
admit of the exclusion of any member save on the most clearly
established grounds. Holiness could not permit any one to remain in
who ought to be out; and on the other hand, grace would not have any
one out who ought to be in. Hence, therefore, there was the most
urgent need, on the part of the priest, of watchfulness, calmness,
wisdom, patience, tenderness, and enlarged experience. Things might
seem trifling which in reality were serious, and things might look
like leprosy which were not it at all. The greatest care and coolness
were needed. A judgment rashly formed, a conclusion hastily arrived
at, might involve the most serious consequences, either as regards the
assembly or some individual member thereof.

This will account for the frequent occurrence of such expressions as
the following; namely, "The priest shall look"--"The priest shall shut
up him that hath the plague _seven days_"--"And the priest shall look
on him the seventh day"--"Then the priest shall shut him up _seven
days more_"--"And the priest shall _look on him again_ the seventh
day"--"And the priest shall _see him_"--"Then the priest shall
_consider_." No case was to be hastily judged or rashly decided. No
opinion was to be formed from mere hearsay. Personal observation,
priestly discernment, calm reflection, strict adherence to the written
Word--the holy, infallible guide-book--all these things were
imperatively demanded of the priest if he would form a sound judgment
of each case. He was not to be guided by his own thoughts, his own
feelings, his own wisdom, in any thing. He had ample guidance in the
Word, if only he was subject thereto. Every point, every feature,
every movement, every variation, every shade and character, every
peculiar symptom and affection--all was provided for, with divine
fullness and forethought, so that the priest only needed to be
acquainted with and subject to the Word in all things, in order to be
preserved from ten thousand mistakes.

Thus much as to the priest and his holy responsibilities.

We shall now consider the disease of leprosy, as developed in a
person, in a garment, or in a house.

Looking at this disease in a physical point of view, nothing can
possibly be more loathsome; and being, so far as man is concerned,
totally incurable, it furnishes a most vivid and appalling picture of
sin--sin in one's nature, sin in his circumstances, sin in an
assembly. What a lesson for the soul in the fact that such a vile and
humiliating disease should be used as a type of moral evil, whether in
a member of God's assembly, in the circumstances of any member, or in
the assembly itself!

I. And first, then, as to leprosy in a person; or in other words, the
working of moral evil, or of that which might seem to be evil, in any
member of the assembly. This is a matter of grave and solemn import--a
matter demanding the utmost vigilance and care on the part of all who
are concerned in the good of souls and in the glory of God, as
involved in the well-being and purity of His assembly as a whole or of
each individual member thereof.

It is important to see that while the broad principles of leprosy and
its cleansing apply in a secondary sense to any sinner, yet in the
scripture now before us, the matter is presented in connection with
those who were God's recognized people. The person who is here seen as
the subject of priestly examination is a member of the assembly of
God. It is well to apprehend this. God's assembly must be kept pure,
because it is His dwelling-place. No leper can be allowed to remain
within the hallowed precincts of Jehovah's habitation.

But then, mark the care, the vigilance, the perfect patience,
inculcated upon the priest, lest aught that was not leprosy might be
treated as such, or lest aught that really was leprosy might be
suffered to escape. Many things might appear "in the skin"--the place
of manifestation--"like the plague of leprosy," which, upon patient,
priestly investigation, would be found to be merely superficial. This
was to be carefully attended to. Some blemish might make its
appearance upon the surface, which, though demanding the jealous care
of the one who had to act for God, was not, in reality, defiling. And
yet, that which seemed but a superficial blemish might prove to be
something deeper than the skin, something below the surface, something
affecting the hidden springs of the constitution. All this claimed the
most intense care on the part of the priest. (See ver. 2-11.) Some
slight neglect, some trifling oversight, might lead to disastrous
consequences. It might lead to the defilement of the assembly, by the
presence of a confirmed leper, or to the expulsion, for some
superficial blemish, of a genuine member of the Israel of God.

Now, there is a rich fund of instruction in all this for the people of
God. There is a difference between personal infirmity and the positive
energy of evil--between mere defects and blemishes in the outward
character, and the activity of sin in the members. No doubt it is
important to watch against our infirmities; for, if not watched,
judged, and guarded against, they may become the source of positive
evil. (See ver. 14-28.) Every thing of nature must be judged and kept
down. We must not make any allowance for personal infirmity _in
ourselves_, though we should make ample allowance for it _in others_.
Take, for example, the matter of an irritable temper. I should judge
it in myself; I should make allowance for it in another. It may, like
"the burning boil" in the case of an Israelite (ver. 19, 20.), prove
the source of real defilement--the ground of exclusion from the
assembly. Every form of weakness must be watched, lest it become an
occasion of sin. "A bald forehead" was not leprosy, but it was that in
which leprosy might appear, and hence it had to be watched. There may
be a hundred things which are not in themselves sinful, but which may
become the occasion of sin if not diligently looked after. Nor is it
merely a question of what, in our estimation, may be termed blots,
blemishes, and personal infirmities, but even of what our hearts might
feel disposed to boast of. Wit, humor, vivacity of spirit and
temper--all these may become the source and centre of defilement. Each
one has something to guard against--something to keep him ever upon
the watch-tower. How happy it is that we have a Father's heart to come
to and count on with respect to all such things! We have the precious
privilege of coming, at all times, into the presence of unrebuking,
unupbraiding love, there to tell out all, and obtain grace to help in
all, and full victory over all. We need not be discouraged so long as
we see such a motto inscribed on the door of our Father's
treasury--"He giveth more grace." Precious motto! It has no limit: it
is bottomless and boundless.

We shall now proceed to inquire what was done in every case in which
the plague of leprosy was unquestionably and unmistakably defined. The
God of Israel could bear with infirmity, blemish, and failure; but the
moment it became a case of defilement, whether in the head, the beard,
the forehead, or any other part, it could not be tolerated in the holy
assembly. "The leper in whom the plague is, his clothes shall be rent,
and his head bare, and he shall put a covering upon his upper lip, and
shall cry, Unclean, unclean. All the days wherein the plague shall be
in him he shall be defiled; he is unclean: he shall dwell alone;
without the camp shall his habitation be." (Ver. 45, 46.) Here was the
leper's condition, the leper's occupation, the leper's place. With
rent garments, bare head, and covered lip; crying, "Unclean, unclean;"
and dwelling outside, in the dreary solitude--the dismal desert waste.
What could be more humiliating, what more depressing, than this? "He
shall dwell alone." He was unfit for communion or companionship. He
was excluded from the only spot in all the world in which Jehovah's
presence was known or enjoyed.

Reader, behold, in the poor, solitary leper, a vivid type of one in
whom sin is working. This is really what it means. It is not, as we
shall see presently, a helpless, ruined, guilty, convicted sinner,
whose guilt and misery have come thoroughly out, and who is,
therefore, a fit subject for the love of God and the blood of Christ.
No; we see in the excluded leper one in whom sin is actually
working--one in whom there is the positive energy of evil. This is
what defiles and shuts out from the enjoyment of the divine presence
and the communion of saints. So long as sin is working, there can be
no fellowship with God or with His people. "He shall dwell alone;
without the camp shall his habitation be." How long? "All the days
wherein _the plague_ shall be in him." This is a great practical
truth. The energy of evil is the death-blow to communion. There may be
the outward appearance--the mere form--the hollow profession, but
communion there can be none so long as the energy of evil is there.
It matters not what the character or amount of the evil may be--if it
were but the weight of a feather--if it were but some foolish thought,
so long as it continues to work, it must hinder communion--it must
cause a suspension of fellowship. It is when it rises to a head--when
it comes to the surface--when it is brought thoroughly out that it can
be perfectly met and put away by the grace of God and by the blood of
the Lamb.

This leads us to a deeply interesting point in connection with the
leper--a point which must prove a complete paradox to all save those
who understand God's mode of dealing with sinners. "And if a leprosy
break out abroad in the skin, and the leprosy cover all the skin of
him that hath the plague, from his head even to his foot, wheresoever
the priest looketh; then the priest shall consider; and, behold, if
the leprosy have covered all his flesh, he shall pronounce him clean
that hath the plague: it is all turned white: he is clean." (Chap.
xiii. 12, 13.) The moment a sinner is in his true place before God,
the whole question is settled: directly his real character is fully
brought out, there is no further difficulty. He may have to pass
through much painful exercise ere he reaches this point--exercise
consequent upon his refusal to take his true place--to bring out "all
the truth" with respect to what he is; but the moment he is brought to
say, from his heart, "_Just as I am_," the free grace of God flows
down to him. "When I kept silence, my bones waxed old through my
roaring all the day long. For day and night Thy hand was heavy upon
me: my moisture is turned into the drought of summer." (Ps. xxxii. 3,
4.) How long did this painful exercise continue? Until the whole truth
was brought out--until all that which was working inwardly came fully
to the surface.--"I acknowledged my sin unto Thee, and mine iniquity
have I not hid. I said, 'I will confess my transgressions unto the
Lord,' and Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin." (Ver. 5.)

It is deeply interesting to mark the progress of the Lord's dealing
with the leprous man, from the moment that the suspicion is raised, by
certain features in the place of manifestation, until the disease
covers the whole man, "from the crown of the head unto the sole of the
foot." There was no haste and no indifference. God ever enters the
place of judgment with a slow and measured pace; but when He does
enter, He must act according to the claims of His nature. He can
patiently investigate. He can wait for "seven days;" and should there
be the slightest variation in the symptoms, He can wait "seven days
more;" but the moment it is found to be the positive working of
leprosy, there can be no toleration. "Without the camp shall his
habitation be." How long? Until the disease comes fully to the
surface. "If the leprosy have covered _all_ his flesh, he shall
pronounce him clean." This is a most precious and interesting point.
The very smallest speck of leprosy was intolerable to God; and yet
when the whole man was covered, from head to foot, he was pronounced
clean--that is, he was a proper subject for the grace of God and the
blood of atonement.

Thus is it, in every case, with the sinner. God is "of purer eyes than
to behold evil, and cannot look upon iniquity" (Hab. i. 13.); and yet
the moment a sinner takes his true place, as one thoroughly lost,
guilty, and undone--as one in whom there is not so much as a single
point on which the eye of Infinite Holiness can rest with
complacency--as one who is so bad that he cannot possibly be worse,
there is an immediate, a perfect, a divine settlement of the entire
matter. The grace of God deals with sinners, and when I know myself to
be a sinner, I know myself to be one whom Christ came to save. The
more clearly any one can prove me to be a sinner, the more clearly he
establishes my title to the love of God and the work of Christ. "For
Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that
He might bring us to God." (1 Pet. iii. 18.) Now, if I am "unjust," I
am one of those very people for whom Christ died, and I am entitled to
all the benefits of His death. "There is not a just man upon earth;"
and inasmuch as I am "upon earth," it is plain that I am "unjust," and
it is equally plain that Christ died for me--that He suffered for my
sins. Since, therefore, Christ died for me, it is my happy privilege
to enter into the immediate enjoyment of the fruits of His sacrifice.
This is as plain as plainness itself. It demands no effort
whatsoever. I am not called to be any thing but just what I am. I am
not called to feel, to experience, to realize any thing. The Word of
God assures me that Christ died for me just as I am; and if He died
for me, I am as safe as He is Himself. There is nothing against me:
Christ met all. He not only suffered for my "_sins_," but He "made an
end of _sin_." He abolished the entire system in which, as a child of
the first Adam, I stood, and He has introduced me into a new position,
in association with Himself, and there I stand before God, free from
all charge of sin and all fear of judgment.

    "Just as I am--without one plea,
    But that Thy blood was shed for me,
    And that Thou bid'st me come to Thee,
      O Lamb of God, I come!"

How do I know that His blood was shed for me? By the Scriptures.
Blessed, solid, eternal ground of knowledge! Christ suffered for sins:
I have gotten sins. Christ died, "the just for the unjust:" I am
unjust. Wherefore the death of Christ appropriates itself to me as
fully, as immediately, and as divinely as though I were the only
sinner upon earth. It is not a question of my appropriation,
realization, or experience. Many souls harass themselves about this.
How often has one heard such language as the following: "Oh, I believe
that Christ died for sinners, but I cannot _realize_ that my sins are
forgiven. I cannot apply, I cannot appropriate, I do not experience
the benefit of Christ's death"! All this is self, and not Christ; it
is feeling, and not Scripture. If we search from cover to cover of
the blessed volume, we shall not find a syllable about being saved by
realization, experience, or appropriation. The gospel applies itself
to all who are on the ground of being lost. Christ died for sinners.
That is just what I am; wherefore He died for me. How do I know this?
is it because I feel it? By no means. How then? By the Word of God.
"Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures; He was buried,
and rose again the third day according to the Scriptures." (1 Cor. xv.
3, 4.) Thus it is all "according to the Scriptures." If it were
according to our feelings, we should be in a deplorable way, for our
feelings are hardly the same for the length of a day, but the
Scriptures are ever the same. "Forever, O Lord, Thy Word is settled in
heaven."--"Thou hast magnified Thy Word above all Thy name."

No doubt it is a very happy thing to realize, to feel, and to
experience; but if we put these things in the place of Christ, we
shall neither have them nor the Christ that yields them. If I am
occupied with Christ, I shall realize; but if I put my realization in
place of Christ, I shall have neither the one nor the other. This is
the sad condition of thousands. Instead of resting on the stable
authority of "the Scriptures," they are ever looking into their own
hearts, and hence they are always uncertain and, as a consequence,
always unhappy. A condition of doubt is a condition of torture; but
how can I get rid of my doubt? Simply by relying on the divine
authority of "the Scriptures." Of what do the Scriptures testify? Of
Christ. (John v.) They declare that Christ died for our sins, and that
He was raised again for our justification. (Rom. iv.) This settles
every thing. The self-same authority that tells me I am unjust tells
me also that Christ died for me. Nothing can be plainer than this. If
I were aught else than unjust, the death of Christ would not be for me
at all; but being unjust, it is divinely fitted, divinely intended,
and divinely applied to me. If I am occupied with any thing in, of, or
about myself, it is plain I have not entered into the full spiritual
application of Leviticus xiii. 12, 13--I have not come to the Lamb of
God "_just as I am_." It is when the leper is covered from head to
foot that he is on the true ground. It is there and there alone that
grace can meet him. "Then the priest shall consider; and, behold, if
the leprosy have covered all his flesh, he shall pronounce him clean
that hath the plague: it is all turned white: he is clean." Precious
truth! "Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound." So long as I
think there is a single spot which is not covered with the direful
disease, I have not come to the end of myself. It is when my true
condition is fully disclosed to my view that I really understand the
meaning of salvation by grace.

The force of all this will be more fully apprehended when we come to
consider the ordinances connected with the cleansing of the leper, in
chapter xiv. of our book. We shall now briefly enter upon the
question of leprosy in a garment, as presented in chapter xiii. 47-59.

II. The garment or skin suggests to the mind the idea of a man's
circumstances or habits. This is a deeply practical point. We are to
watch against the working of evil in our ways just as carefully as
against evil in ourselves. The same patient investigation is
observable with respect to a garment as in the case of a person. There
is no haste, neither is there any indifference.--"The priest shall
look upon the plague, and shut up it that hath the plague seven days."
There must be no indifference, no indolence, no carelessness. Evil may
creep into our habits and circumstances in numberless ways, and hence
the moment we perceive aught of a suspicious nature, it must be
submitted to a calm, patient process of priestly investigation. It
must be "shut up seven days," in order that it may have full time to
develop itself perfectly.

"And he shall look on the plague on the seventh day: if the plague be
spread in the garment, either in the warp, or in the woof, or in a
skin, or in any work that is made of skin, the plague is a fretting
leprosy; it is unclean. He shall therefore burn that garment." The
wrong habit must be given up the moment I discover it. If I find
myself in a thoroughly wrong position, I must abandon it. The burning
of the garment expresses the act of judgment upon evil, whether in a
man's habits or circumstances. There must be no trifling with evil. In
certain cases the garment was to be "washed," which expresses the
action of the Word of God upon a man's habits. "Then the priest shall
command that they wash the thing wherein the plague is, and he shall
shut it up _seven days more_." There is to be patient waiting, in
order to ascertain the effect of the Word. "And the priest shall look
on the plague, after that it is washed; and, behold, if the plague
have not changed, ... thou shalt burn it in the fire." When there is
any thing radically and irremediably bad in one's position or habits,
the whole thing is to be given up. "And if the priest look, and,
behold, the plague be somewhat dark after the washing of it; then he
shall rend it out of the garment." The Word may produce such an effect
as that the wrong features in a man's character, or the wrong points
in his position, shall be given up, and the evil be got rid of; but if
the evil continue after all, the whole thing must be condemned and set
aside.

There is a rich mine of practical instruction in all this. We must
look well to the position which we occupy, the circumstances in which
we stand, the habits we adopt, the character we wear. There is special
need of watchfulness. Every suspicious symptom and trait must be
sedulously guarded, lest it should prove, in the sequel, to be "a
fretting" or "spreading leprosy," whereby we ourselves and many others
may be defiled. We may be placed in a position attached to which there
are certain wrong things which can be given up without entirely
abandoning the position; and on the other hand, we may find ourselves
in a situation in which it is impossible to "abide with God." Where
the eye is single, the path will be plain. Where the one desire of the
heart is to enjoy the divine presence, we shall easily discover those
things which tend to deprive us of that unspeakable blessing.

May our hearts be tender and sensitive; may we cultivate a deeper,
closer walk with God; and may we carefully guard against every form of
defilement, whether in person, in habit, or in association.

We shall now proceed to consider the beauteous and significant
ordinances connected with the cleansing of the leper, in which we
shall find some of the most precious truths of the gospel presented to
us.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'This shall be the law of the
leper in the day of his cleansing: he shall be brought unto the
priest: and the priest shall go forth out of the camp." (Chap. xiv.
1-3.) We have already seen the place which the leper occupied. He was
outside the camp, in the place of moral distance from God--from His
sanctuary and His assembly. Moreover, he dwelt in dreary solitude, in
a condition of uncleanness. He was beyond the reach of human aid, and
as for himself, he could only communicate defilement to every one and
every thing he touched. It was therefore obviously impossible that he
could do aught to cleanse himself. If, indeed, he could only defile by
his very touch, how could he possibly cleanse himself? how could he
contribute towards, or co-operate in, his cleansing? Impossible. As
an unclean leper, he could not do so much as a single thing for
himself; _all_ had to be done _for_ him. He could not make his way to
God, but God could make His way to him. He was shut up to God. There
was no help for him either in himself or in his fellow-man. It is
clear that one leper could not cleanse another; and it is equally
clear that if a leper touched a clean person, he rendered him unclean.
His _only_ resource was in God. He was to be a debtor to grace for
every thing.

Hence, we read, "The priest shall go forth out of the camp." It is not
said, The leper shall go. This was wholly out of the question. It was
of no use talking to the leper about going or doing. He was consigned
to dreary solitude; whither could he go? He was involved in helpless
defilement; what could he do? He might long for fellowship and long to
be clean, but his longings were those of a lonely helpless leper. He
might make efforts after cleansing, but his efforts could but prove
him unclean, and tend to spread defilement. Before ever he could be
pronounced "clean," a work had to be wrought for him--a work which he
could neither do nor help to do--a work which had to be wholly
accomplished by another. The leper was called to "stand still" and
behold the priest doing a work in virtue of which the leprosy could be
perfectly cleansed. The priest accomplished _all_: the leper did
_nothing_.

"Then shall the priest command to take for him that is to be cleansed,
two birds, alive and clean, and cedar-wood, and scarlet, and hyssop.
And the priest shall command that one of the birds be killed in an
earthen vessel over running water." In the priest going forth from the
camp--forth from God's dwelling-place--we behold the blessed Lord
Jesus coming down from the bosom of the Father, His eternal
dwelling-place, into this polluted world of ours, where He beheld us
sunk in the polluting leprosy of sin. He, like the good Samaritan,
"came where we were." He did not come half-way merely; He did not come
nine-tenths of the way; He came all the way. This was indispensable.
He could not consistently with the holy claims of the throne of God
have bidden our leprosy to depart had He remained in the bosom. He
could call worlds into existence by the word of His mouth, but when
leprous sinners had to be cleansed, something more was needed. "God so
loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son." When worlds were
to be framed, God had but to speak; when sinners had to be saved, He
had to give His Son. "In this was manifested the love of God towards
us, because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world, that
we might live through Him. Herein is love, not that we loved God, but
that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our
sins." (1 John iv. 9, 10.)

But there was far more to be accomplished than the mission and
incarnation of the Son. It would have availed the leper but little
indeed had the priest merely gone forth from the camp and looked upon
his low and forlorn condition. Blood-shedding was essentially
necessary ere leprosy could be removed. The death of a spotless victim
was needed. "Without shedding of blood is no remission." (Heb. ix.
22.) And be it observed that the shedding of blood was the real basis
of the leper's cleansing. It was not a mere circumstance, which, in
conjunction with others, contributed to the leper's cleansing. By no
means. The giving up of the life was the grand and all-important fact.
When this was accomplished, the way was open, every barrier was
removed, God could deal in perfect grace with the leper. This point
should be distinctly laid hold of if my reader would fully enter into
the glorious doctrine of the blood.

"And the priest shall command that one of the birds be killed in an
earthen vessel over running water." Here we have the acknowledged type
of the death of Christ, "who through the eternal Spirit offered
Himself without spot to God." "He was crucified in weakness." (Heb.
ix.; 2 Cor. xiii.) The greatest, the mightiest, the most glorious, the
most momentous work that ever was accomplished, throughout the wide
universe of God, was wrought "in weakness." Oh, my reader, how
terrible a thing must sin be in the judgment of God when His own
beloved Son had to come down from heaven and hang upon yonder cursed
tree, a spectacle to men, to angels, and to devils, in order that you
and I might be forgiven! And what a type of sin have we in leprosy!
Who would have thought that that little "bright spot" appearing on the
person of some member of the congregation was a matter of such grave
consequence? But, ah! that little "bright spot" was nothing less than
the energy of evil in the place of manifestation. It was the index of
the dreadful working of sin in the nature; and ere that person could
be fitted for a place in the assembly, or for the enjoyment of
communion with a holy God, the Son of God had to leave those bright
heavens and descend into the lowest parts of the earth, in order to
make a full atonement for that which exhibited itself merely in the
form of a little "bright spot." Let us remember this. Sin is a
dreadful thing in the estimation of God. He cannot tolerate so much as
a single sinful thought. Before one such thought could be forgiven,
Christ had to die upon the cross. The most trifling sin (if any sin
can be called trifling,) demanded nothing less than God's eternal and
coequal Son. But, eternal praise be to God, what sin demanded,
redeeming love freely gave; and now God is infinitely more glorified
in the forgiveness of sins than He could have been had Adam maintained
his original innocency. God is more glorified in the salvation, the
pardon, the justification, the preservation, and final glorification
of guilty man than He could have been in maintaining an innocent man
in the enjoyment of creation-blessings. Such is the precious mystery
of redemption. May our hearts enter, by the power of the Holy Ghost,
into the living and profound depths of this wondrous mystery.

"As for the living bird, he shall take it, and the cedar-wood, and
the scarlet, and the hyssop, and shall dip them and the living bird in
the blood of the bird that was killed over the running water. And he
shall sprinkle upon him that is to be cleansed from the leprosy seven
times, and shall pronounce him clean, and shall let the living bird
loose into the open field." The blood being shed, the priest can enter
directly and fully upon his work. Up to this, we read, "The priest
shall command;" but now he acts immediately himself. The death of
Christ is the basis of His priestly ministration. Having entered with
His own blood into the holy place, He acts as our great High-Priest,
applying to our souls all the precious results of His atoning work,
and maintaining us in the full and divine integrity of the position
into which His sacrifice has introduced us. "For every high-priest is
ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices: wherefore it is of necessity
that this Man have somewhat also to offer. For if He were on earth, He
should not be a priest." (Heb. viii. 3, 4.)

We could hardly have a more perfect type of the resurrection of Christ
than that presented in "the living bird let loose into the open
field." It was not let go until after the death of its companion; for
the two birds typify one Christ in two stages of His blessed work,
namely, death and resurrection. Ten thousand birds let loose would not
have availed for the leper. It was that living bird, mounting upward
into the open heavens, bearing upon his wing the significant token of
accomplished atonement--it was that which told out the great fact that
the work was done, the ground cleared, the foundation laid. Thus is
it in reference to our blessed Lord Jesus Christ. His resurrection
declares the glorious triumph of redemption. "He rose again the third
day according to the Scriptures." " He was raised again for our
justification." It is this that sets the burdened heart free and
liberates the struggling conscience. The Scriptures assure me that
Jesus was nailed to the cross under the weight of my sins; but the
same Scriptures assure me that He rose from the grave without one of
those sins upon Him. Nor is this all. The same Scriptures assure me
that all who put their trust in Jesus are as free from all charge of
guilt as He is; that there is no more wrath or condemnation for them
than for Him; that they are in Him, one with Him, accepted in Him,
co-quickened, co-raised, co-seated, with Him. Such is the peace-giving
testimony of the Scriptures of truth--such the record of God who
cannot lie. (See Rom. vi. 6-11; viii. 1-4; 2 Cor. v. 21; Eph. ii. 5,
6; Col. ii. 10-15; 1 John iv. 17.)

But we have another most important truth set before us in verse 6 of
our chapter. We not only see our full deliverance from guilt and
condemnation, as beautifully exhibited in the living bird let loose,
but we see also our entire deliverance from all the attractions of
earth and all the influences of nature. "The scarlet" would be the apt
expression of the former, while "the cedar-wood and hyssop" would set
forth the latter. The cross is the end of all this world's glory. God
presents it as such, and the believer recognizes it as such. "God
forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus
Christ, whereby the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world."
(Gal. vi. 14.)

Then, as to the "cedar-wood and hyssop," they present to us, as it
were, the two extremes of nature's wide range. Solomon "spake of
trees, from the cedar-tree that is in Lebanon even unto the hyssop
that springeth out of the wall." (1 Kings iv. 33.) From the lofty
cedar which crowns the sides of Lebanon, down to the lowly hyssop--the
wide extremes and all that lies between--nature in all its departments
is brought under the power of the cross; so that the believer sees in
the death of Christ the end of all his guilt, the end of all earth's
glory, and the end of the whole system of nature--the entire old
creation. And with what is he to be occupied? With Him who is the
Antitype of that living bird, with blood-stained feathers, ascending
into the open heavens. Precious, glorious, soul-satisfying object! A
risen, ascended, triumphant, glorified Christ, who has passed into the
heavens, bearing in His sacred Person the marks of an accomplished
atonement. It is with Him we have to do: we are shut up to Him. He is
God's exclusive object; He is the centre of heaven's joy, the theme of
angels' song. We want none of earth's glory, none of nature's
attractions. We can behold them all, together with our sin and guilt,
forever set aside by the death of Christ. We can well afford to
dispense with earth and nature, inasmuch as we have gotten, instead
thereof, the "unsearchable riches of Christ."

"And he shall sprinkle upon him that is to be cleansed from the
leprosy seven times, and shall pronounce him clean, and shall let the
bird loose into the open field." The more deeply we ponder over the
contents of chapter xiii, the more clearly we shall see how utterly
impossible it was for the leper to do aught towards his own cleansing.
All he could do was to "put a covering upon his upper lip;" and all he
could say was, "Unclean, unclean." It belonged to God, and to Him
alone, to devise and accomplish a work whereby the leprosy could be
perfectly cleansed; and further, it belonged to God, and to Him alone,
to pronounce the leper "clean." Hence it is written, "The priest shall
sprinkle," and "he shall pronounce him clean." It is not said, The
leper shall sprinkle and pronounce or imagine himself clean. This
would never do. God was the Judge--God was the Healer--God was the
Cleanser. He alone knew what leprosy was, how it could be put away,
and when to pronounce the leper clean. The leper might have gone on
all his days covered with leprosy, and yet be wholly ignorant of what
was wrong with him. It was the Word of God--the Scriptures of
truth--the divine Record that declared the full truth as to leprosy;
and nothing short of the self-same authority could pronounce the leper
clean, and that, moreover, only on the solid and indisputable ground
of death and resurrection. There is the most precious connection
between the three things in verse 7: the blood is sprinkled, the
leper pronounced clean, and the living bird let loose. There is not so
much as a single syllable about what the leper was to do, to say, to
think, or to feel. It was enough that he was a leper--a fully
revealed, a thoroughly judged leper, covered from head to foot. This
sufficed for him; all the rest pertained to God.

It is of all importance for the anxious inquirer after peace to enter
into the truth unfolded in this branch of our subject. So many are
tried by the question of _feeling_, _realizing_, and _appropriating_,
instead of seeing, as in the leper's case, that the sprinkling of the
blood was as independent and as divine as the shedding of it. It is
not said, The leper shall apply, appropriate, or realize, and then he
shall be clean. By no means. The plan of deliverance was divine; the
provision of the sacrifice was divine; the shedding of the blood was
divine; the sprinkling of the blood was divine; the record as to the
result was divine: in short, it was all divine.

It is not that we should undervalue realization, or, to speak more
correctly, communion, through the Holy Ghost, with all the precious
results of Christ's work for us. Far from it: we shall see presently
the place assigned thereto in the divine economy. But then we are no
more saved by realization than the leper was cleansed by it. Theνυκτα
και ημεραν gospel, by which we are saved, is that "Christ died for our
sins according to the Scriptures; and that He was buried, and that He
rose again the third day according to the Scriptures." There is
nothing about realization here. No doubt it is happy to realize. It is
a very happy thing for one who was just on the point of being drowned
to realize himself in a life-boat; but clearly he is saved by the boat
and not by his realization. So it is with the sinner that believes on
the Lord Jesus Christ. He is saved by death and resurrection. Is it
because he realizes it? No; but because God says it. It is "_according
to the Scriptures_." Christ died and rose again, and on that ground
God pronounces him clean.

    "No condemnation, O my soul!
      _'Tis God that speaks the word._"

This gives immense peace to the soul. I have to do with God's plain
record, which nothing can ever shake. That record has reference to
God's own work. It is He Himself who has wrought all that was needful
in order to my being pronounced clean in His sight. My pardon no more
depends upon my realization than upon any "works of righteousness that
I have done;" and it no more depends upon my works of righteousness
than it does upon my crimes. In a word, it depends exclusively upon
the death and resurrection of Christ. How do I know it? God tells me.
It is "according to the Scriptures."

There are perhaps few things which disclose the deep-seated legality
of our hearts more strikingly than this oft-raised question of
realization. We _will_ have in something of self, and thus so sadly
mar our peace and liberty in Christ. It is mainly because of this
that I dwell at such length upon the beautiful ordinance of the
cleansing of the leper, and especially on the truth unfolded in
chapter xiv. 7. It was the priest that sprinkled the blood, and it was
the priest that pronounced the leper clean. Thus it is in the case of
the sinner. The moment he is on his true ground, the blood of Christ
and the Word of God apply themselves without any further question or
difficulty whatever; but the moment this harassing question of
realization is raised, the peace is disturbed, the heart depressed,
and the mind bewildered. The more thoroughly I get done with self, and
become occupied with Christ, as presented in "the Scriptures," the
more settled my peace will be. If the leper had looked at himself when
the priest pronounced him clean, would he have found any basis for the
declaration? Surely not. The sprinkled blood was the basis of the
divine record, and not any thing in or connected with the leper. The
leper was not asked how he felt or what he thought; he was not
questioned as to whether he had a deep sense of the vileness of his
disease. He was an acknowledged leper; that was enough. It was for
such an one the blood was shed, and that blood made him clean. How did
he know this? was it because he felt it? No; but because the priest,
on God's behalf and by His authority, told him so. The leper was
pronounced clean on the very same ground that the living bird was let
loose. The same blood which stained the feathers of that living bird
was sprinkled upon the leper. This was a perfect settlement of the
whole affair, and that, too, in a manner entirely independent of the
leper, the leper's thoughts, his feelings, and his realization. Such
is the type. And when we look from the type to the Antitype, we see
that our blessed Lord Jesus Christ entered heaven and laid on the
throne of God the eternal record of an accomplished work, in virtue of
which the believer enters also. This is a most glorious truth,
divinely calculated to dispel from the heart of the anxious inquirer
every doubt, every fear, every bewildering thought, and every
harassing question. A risen Christ is God's exclusive object, and He
sees every believer in Him. May every awakened soul find abiding
repose in this emancipating truth.

"And he that is to be cleansed shall wash his clothes, and shave off
all his hair, and wash himself in water, that he may be clean; and
after that he shall come into the camp, and shall tarry abroad out of
his tent seven days." (Ver. 8.) The leper, being pronounced clean, can
begin to do what he could not even have attempted to do before,
namely, to cleanse himself, cleanse his habits, shave off all his
hair; and, having done so, he is privileged to take his place in the
camp--the place of ostensible, recognized, public relationship with
the God of Israel, whose presence in that camp it was which rendered
the expulsion of the leper needful. The blood having been applied in
its expiating virtue, there is the washing of water, which expresses
the action of the Word on the character, the habits, the ways, so as
to render the person, not only in God's view, but also in the view of
the congregation, morally and practically fit for a place in the
public assembly.

But, be it observed, the man, though sprinkled with blood and washed
with water, and thus entitled to a position in the public assembly,
was not permitted to enter his own tent. He was not permitted to enter
upon the full enjoyment of those private, personal privileges which
belonged to his own peculiar place in the camp. In other words, though
knowing redemption through the shed and sprinkled blood, and owning
the Word as the rule according to which his person and all his habits
should be cleansed and regulated, he had yet to be brought, in the
power of the Spirit, into full, intelligent communion with his own
special place, portion, and privileges in Christ.

I speak according to the doctrine of the type; and I feel it to be of
importance to apprehend the truth unfolded therein. It is too often
overlooked. There are many who own the blood of Christ as the alone
ground of pardon, and the Word of God as that whereby alone their
habits, ways, and associations are to be cleansed and ordered, who
nevertheless are far from entering, by the power of the Holy Ghost,
into communion with the preciousness and excellency of that One whose
blood has put away their sins and whose Word is to cleanse their
practical habits. They are in the place of ostensible and actual
relationship, but not in the power of personal communion. It is
perfectly true that all believers are in Christ, and, as such,
entitled to communion with the very highest truths; moreover, they
have the Holy Ghost as the power of communion,--all this is divinely
true; but then there is not that entire setting aside of all that
pertains to nature, which is really essential to the power of
communion with Christ in all the aspects of His character and work. In
point of fact, this latter will not be fully known to any until "the
eighth day"--the day of resurrection-glory, when we shall know even as
we are known. Then, indeed, each one for himself, and all together,
shall enter into the full, unhindered power of communion with Christ,
in all the precious phases of His Person and features of His character
unfolded from verse 10 to 20 of our chapter. Such is the hope set
before us; but even now, in proportion as we enter, by faith, through
the mighty energy of the indwelling Spirit, into the death of nature
and all pertaining thereto, we can feed upon and rejoice in Christ as
the portion of our souls, in the place of individual communion.

"But it shall be on the seventh day, that he shall shave all his hair
off his head and his beard and his eyebrows, even all his hair he
shall shave off; and he shall wash his clothes, also he shall wash his
flesh in water, and he shall be clean." (Ver. 9.) Now, it is clear
that the leper was just as clean, in God's judgment, on the first day,
when the blood was sprinkled upon him in its sevenfold or perfect
efficacy, as he was on the seventh day. Wherein, then, was the
difference? Not in his actual standing and condition, but in his
personal intelligence and communion. On the seventh day he was called
to enter into the full and complete abolition of all that pertained to
nature. He was called to apprehend that not merely was nature's
leprosy to be put away, but nature's ornaments--yea, all that was
natural--all that belonged to the old condition.

It is one thing to know, as a doctrine, that God sees my nature to be
dead, and it is quite another thing for me to "reckon" myself as
dead--to put off, practically, the old man and his deeds--to mortify
my members which are on the earth. This, probably, is what many godly
persons mean when they speak of progressive sanctification. They mean
a right thing, though they do not put it exactly as the Scriptures do.
The leper was pronounced clean the moment the blood was sprinkled upon
him, and yet he had to cleanse himself. How was this? In the former
case, he was clean in the judgment of God; in the latter, he was to be
clean practically, in his own personal intelligence, and in his
manifested character. Thus it is with the believer. He is, as one with
Christ, "washed, sanctified, and justified"--"accepted"--"complete."
(1 Cor. vi. 11; Eph. i. 6; Col. ii. 10.) Such is his unalterable
standing and condition before God. He is as perfectly sanctified as he
is justified, for Christ is the measure of both the one and the other,
according to God's judgment and view of the case. But then the
believer's apprehension of all this in his own soul, and his
exhibition thereof in his habits and ways, open up quite another line
of things. Hence it is we read, "Having therefore these promises,
dearly beloved, let us _cleanse ourselves_ from all filthiness of the
flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." (2 Cor.
vii. 1.) It is because Christ has cleansed us by His precious blood
that therefore we are called to "cleanse ourselves" by the application
of the Word, through the Spirit. "This is He that came by water and
blood, Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood. And it
is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth. For
there are three that bear record, the Spirit, and the water, and the
blood; and these three agree in one." (1 John v. 6, 8.) Here we have
atonement by the blood, cleansing by the Word, and power by the
Spirit--all founded upon the death of Christ, and all vividly
foreshadowed in the ordinances connected with the cleansing of the
leper.

"And on the eighth day he shall take two he lambs without blemish, and
one ewe lamb of the first year without blemish, and three tenth deals
of fine flour for a meat-offering, mingled with oil, and one log of
oil. And the priest that maketh him clean shall present the man that
is to be made clean, and those things, before the Lord, at the door of
the tabernacle of the congregation. And the priest shall take one he
lamb, and offer him for a trespass-offering, and the log of oil, and
wave them for a wave-offering before the Lord." (Ver. 10-12.) The
entire range of offerings is here introduced; but it is the
trespass-offering which is first killed, inasmuch as the leper is
viewed as an actual trespasser. This is true in every case. As those
who have trespassed against God, we need Christ as the One who atoned,
on the cross, for those trespasses. "Himself bare our _sins_ in His
own body on the tree." The first view which the sinner gets of Christ
is as the Antitype of the trespass-offering.

"And the priest shall take some of the blood of the trespass-offering,
and the priest shall put it upon the tip of the right ear of him that
is to be cleansed, and upon the thumb of his right hand, and upon the
great toe of his right foot." "The ear,"--that guilty member which had
so frequently proved a channel of communication for vanity, folly, and
even uncleanness--that ear must be cleansed by the blood of the
trespass-offering. Thus all the guilt which I have ever contracted by
that member is forgiven according to God's estimate of the blood of
Christ. "_The right hand_," which had so frequently been stretched
forth for the execution of deeds of vanity, folly, and even
uncleanness, must be cleansed by the blood of the trespass-offering.
Thus all the guilt which I have ever contracted by that member is
forgiven according to God's estimate of the blood of Christ. "_The
foot_," which had so often run in the way of vanity, folly, and even
uncleanness, must now be cleansed by the blood of the
trespass-offering, so that all the guilt which I have ever contracted
by that member is forgiven according to God's estimate of the blood of
Christ. Yes; _all_, _all_, _all_ is forgiven--all is canceled--all
forgotten--all sunk as lead in the mighty waters of eternal oblivion.
Who shall bring it up again? Shall angel, man, or devil be able to
plunge into those unfathomed and unfathomable waters, to bring up from
thence those trespasses of "foot," "hand," or "ear," which redeeming
love has cast thereinto? Oh, no; blessed be God, they are gone, and
gone forever! I am better off, by far, than if Adam had never sinned.
Precious truth! To be washed in the blood is better far than to be
clothed in innocency.

But God could not rest satisfied with the mere blotting out of
trespasses by the atoning blood of Jesus. This in itself is a great
thing, but there is something greater still.

"And the priest shall take some of the log of oil, and pour it into
the palm of his own left hand: and the priest shall dip his right
finger in the oil that is in his left hand, and shall sprinkle of the
oil with his finger seven times before the Lord. And of the rest of
the oil that is in his hand shall the priest put upon the tip of the
right ear of him that is to be cleansed, and upon the thumb of his
right hand, and upon the great toe of his right foot, upon the blood
of the trespass-offering; and the remnant of the oil that is in the
priest's hand he shall pour upon the head of him that is to be
cleansed; and the priest shall make an atonement for him before the
Lord." (Ver. 15-18.) Thus, not only are our members cleansed by the
blood of Christ, but also consecrated to God in the power of the
Spirit. God's work is not only negative, but positive. The ear is no
longer to be the vehicle for communicating defilement, but to be
"swift to hear" the voice of the Good Shepherd; the hand is no longer
to be used as the instrument of unrighteousness, but to be stretched
forth in acts of righteousness, grace, and true holiness; the foot is
no longer to tread in folly's paths, but to run in the way of God's
holy commandments: and, finally, the whole man is to be dedicated to
God in the energy of the Holy Ghost.

It is deeply interesting to see that "the oil" was put "upon the blood
of the trespass-offering." The blood of Christ is the divine basis of
the operations of the Holy Ghost. The blood and the oil go together.
As sinners, we could know nothing of the latter save on the ground of
the former. The oil could not have been put upon the leper until the
blood of the trespass-offering had first been applied. "In whom also,
after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of
promise." The divine accuracy of the type evokes the admiration of the
renewed mind. The more closely we scrutinize it--the more of the light
of Scripture we concentrate upon it, the more its beauty, force, and
precision are perceived and enjoyed. All, as might justly be expected,
is in the most lovely harmony with the entire analogy of the Word of
God. There is no need for any effort of the mind. Take Christ as the
key to unlock the rich treasury of the types; explore the precious
contents by the light of Inspiration's heavenly lamp; let the Holy
Ghost be your Interpreter; and you cannot fail to be edified,
enlightened, and blessed.

"And the priest shall offer the sin-offering, and make an atonement
for him that is to be cleansed from his uncleanness." Here we have a
type of Christ, not only as the Bearer of our trespasses, but also as
the One who made an end of sin, root and branch; the One who destroyed
the entire system of sin--"the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of
the world"--"the propitiation for the whole world." As the
Trespass-offering, Christ put away all my trespasses; as the
Sin-offering, He met the great root from whence those trespasses
emanated. He met all; but it is as the Trespass-offering I first know
Him, because it is as such I first need Him. It is the "conscience of
sins" that first troubles me. This is divinely met by my precious
Trespass-offering. Then, as I get on, I find that all these sins had a
root, a parent stem, and that root or stem I find within me. This,
likewise, is divinely met by my precious Sin-offering. The order, as
presented in the leper's case, is perfect. It is precisely the order
which we can trace in the actual experience of every soul. The
trespass-offering comes first, and then the sin-offering.

"And afterward he shall kill the burnt-offering." This offering
presents the highest possible aspect of the death of Christ. It is
Christ offering Himself without spot to God, without special reference
to either trespasses or sin: it is Christ, in voluntary devotedness,
walking to the cross, and there offering Himself as a sweet savor to
God.

"And the priest shall offer the burnt-offering and the meat-offering
upon the altar; and the priest shall make an atonement for him, and he
shall be clean." (Ver. 20.) The meat-offering typifies "the Man Christ
Jesus" in His perfect human life. It is intimately associated, in the
case of the cleansed leper, with the burnt-offering; and so it is in
the experience of every saved sinner. It is when we know our
_trespasses_ are forgiven, and the root or principle of _sin_ judged,
that we can, according to our measure, by the power of the Spirit,
enjoy communion with God about that blessed One who lived a perfect
human life down here and then offered Himself without spot to God on
the cross. Thus the four classes of offerings are brought before us in
their divine order in the cleansing of the leper, namely, the
trespass-offering, the sin-offering, the burnt-offering, and the
meat-offering, each exhibiting its own specific aspect of our blessed
Lord Jesus Christ.

Here closes the record of the Lord's dealings with the leprous man;
and, oh, what a marvelous record it is! what an unfolding of the
exceeding hatefulness of sin, the grace and holiness of God, the
preciousness of Christ's Person, and the efficacy of His work! Nothing
can be more interesting than to mark the footprints of divine grace
forth from the hallowed precincts of the sanctuary to the defiled
place where the leper stood, with bare head, covered lip, and rent
garments. God visited the leper where he was, but He did not leave
him there. He went forth prepared to accomplish a work in virtue of
which He could bring the leper into a higher place and higher
communion than ever he had known before. On the ground of this work,
the leper was conducted from his place of defilement and loneliness to
the very door of the tabernacle of the congregation, the priestly
place, to enjoy priestly privileges. (Comp. Exod. xxix. 20, 21, 32.)
How could he ever have climbed to such an elevation? Impossible! For
aught he could do, he might have languished and died in his leprosy
had not the sovereign grace of the God of Israel stooped to lift him
from the dunghill, to set him among the princes of his people. If ever
there was a case in which the question of human effort, human merit,
and human righteousness could be fully tried and perfectly settled,
the leper is unquestionably that case. Indeed it were a sad loss of
time to discuss such a question in the presence of such a case. It
must be obvious to the most cursory reader that naught but free grace
reigning through righteousness could meet the leper's condition and
the leper's need. And how gloriously and triumphantly did that grace
act! It traveled down into the deepest depths, that it might raise the
leper to the loftiest heights. See what the leper lost, and see what
he gained! He lost all that pertained to nature, and he gained the
blood of atonement and the grace of the Spirit. I mean typically.
Truly he was a gainer, to an incalculable amount. He was infinitely
better off than if he had never been thrust forth from the camp. Such
is the grace of God! such the power and value, the virtue and
efficacy, of the blood of Jesus!

How forcibly does all this remind us of the prodigal in Luke xv! In
him, too, leprosy had wrought and risen to a head. He had been afar
off, in the defiled place, where his own sins and the intense
selfishness of the far country had created a solitude around him; but,
blessed forever be a father's deep and tender love, we know how it
ended. The prodigal found a higher place and tasted higher communion
than ever he had known before; "the fatted calf" had never been slain
for him before; "the best robe" had never been on him before. And how
was this? was it a question of the prodigal's merit? Oh, no; it was
simply a question of the father's love.

Dear reader, let me ask, can you ponder over the record of God's
dealings with the leper in Leviticus xiv, or the father's dealings
with the prodigal in Luke xv, and not have an enlarged sense of the
love that dwells in the bosom of God, that flows through the Person
and work of Christ, that is recorded in the Scriptures of truth, and
brought home to the heart by the Holy Ghost? Lord grant us a deeper
and more abiding fellowship with Himself!

From verse 21 to 32 we have "the law of him in whom is the plague of
leprosy, whose hand is not able to get that which pertaineth to his
cleansing." This refers to the sacrifices of "the eighth day," and not
to the "two birds alive and clean." These latter could not be
dispensed with in any case, because they set forth the death and
resurrection of Christ as the alone ground on which God can receive a
sinner back to Himself. On the other hand, the sacrifices of "the
eighth day" being connected with the soul's communion, must, in some
degree, be affected by the measure of the soul's apprehension; but
whatever that measure may be, the grace of God can meet it with those
peculiarly touching words, "_such as he is able to get_." And not only
so, but the "two turtle-doves" conferred the same privileges on the
"poor" as the two lambs conferred upon the rich, inasmuch as both the
one and the other pointed to "the precious blood of Christ," which is
of infinite, changeless, and eternal efficacy in the judgment of God.
All stand before God on the ground of death and resurrection. All are
brought into the same place of nearness, but all do not enjoy the same
measure of communion--all have not the same measure of apprehension of
the preciousness of Christ in all the aspects of His work. They might,
if they would; but they allow themselves to be hindered in various
ways. Earth and nature, with their respective influences, act
prejudicially: the Spirit is grieved, and Christ is not enjoyed as He
might be. It is utterly vain to expect that if we are living in the
region of nature, we can be feeding upon Christ. No; there must be
self-emptiness, self-denial, self-judgment, if we would habitually
feed upon Christ. It is not a question of salvation; it is not a
question of the leper introduced into the camp--the place of
recognized relationship. By no means. It is only a question of the
soul's communion, of its enjoyment of Christ. As to this, the largest
measure lies open to us. We may have communion with the very highest
truths; but if our measure be small, the unupbraiding grace of our
Father's heart breathes in the sweet words, "_such as he is able to
get_." The title of all is the same, however our capacity may vary;
and, blessed be God, when we get into His presence, all the desires of
the new nature, in their utmost intensity, are satisfied; all the
powers of the new nature, in their fullest range, are occupied. May we
prove these things in our soul's happy experience day by day.

We shall close this section with a brief reference to the subject of
leprosy in a house.

III. The reader will observe that a case of leprosy in a person, or in
a garment, might occur in the wilderness; but in the matter of a
house, it was of necessity confined to the land of Canaan.

"When ye be come into the land of Canaan, which I give to you for a
possession, and I put the plague of leprosy in a house of the land of
your possession, ... then the priest shall command that they empty the
house, before the priest go into it to see the plague, that all that
is in the house be not made unclean; and afterward the priest shall go
in to see the house: and he shall look on the plague, and, behold, if
the plague be in the walls of the house with hollow strakes, greenish
or reddish, which in sight are lower than the wall; then the priest
shall go out of the house to the door of the house, and shut up the
house seven days."

Looking at the house as the type of an assembly, we have some weighty
principles presented to us as to the divine method of dealing with
moral evil, or suspicion of evil, in a congregation. We observe the
same holy calmness and perfect patience with respect to the house as
we have already seen in reference to the person or the garment. There
was no haste and no indifference, either as regards the house, the
garment, or the individual. The man who had an interest in the house
was not to treat with indifference any suspicious symptoms appearing
in the wall thereof; neither was he to pronounce judgment himself upon
such symptoms: it belonged to the priest to investigate and to judge.
The moment that aught of a questionable nature made its appearance,
the priest assumed a judicial attitude with respect to the house. The
house was under judgment, though not condemned. The perfect period was
to be allowed to run its course ere any decision could be arrived at.
The symptoms might prove to be merely superficial, in which case there
would be no demand for any action whatever.

"And the priest shall _come again the seventh day_, and shall _look_:
and, behold, if the plague be spread in the walls of the house, then
the priest shall command that they take away the stones in which the
plague is, and they shall cast them into an unclean place without the
city." The whole house was not to be condemned: the removal of the
leprous stones was first to be tried.

"And if the plague come again, and break out in the house, after that
he hath taken away the stones, and after that he hath scraped the
house, and after that it is plastered; then the priest shall come and
look, and, behold, if the plague be spread in the house, it is a
fretting leprosy in the house: it is unclean. And he shall break down
the house, the stones of it, and the timber thereof, and all the
mortar of the house; and he shall carry them forth out of the city
into an unclean place." The case was hopeless, the evil irremediable,
the whole building was annihilated.

"Moreover, he that goeth into the house all the while that it is shut
up shall be unclean until the even. And he that lieth in the house
shall wash his clothes; and he that eateth in the house shall wash his
clothes." This is a solemn truth. _Contact defiles!_ Let us remember
this. It was a principle largely inculcated under the Levitical
economy, and surely it is not less applicable now.

"And if the priest shall come in, and look upon it, and, behold, the
plague hath not spread in the house, after the house was plastered;
then the priest shall pronounce the house clean, because the plague is
healed." The removal of the defiled stones, etc., had arrested the
progress of the evil, and rendered all further judgment needless. The
house was no longer to be viewed as in a judicial place; but being
cleansed by the application of the blood, it was again fit for
occupation.

And now as to the moral of all this. It is at once interesting,
solemn, and practical. Look, for example, at the church at Corinth. It
was a spiritual house, composed of spiritual stones; but, alas! the
eagle eye of the apostle discerned upon its walls certain symptoms of
a most suspicious nature. Was he indifferent? Surely not. He had
imbibed far too much of the spirit of the Master of the house to
admit, for one moment, of any such thing. But he was no more hasty
than indifferent. He commanded the leprous stone to be removed, and
gave the house a thorough scraping. Having acted thus faithfully, he
patiently awaited the result. And what was that result? All that the
heart could desire. "Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are
cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus; and not by his coming
only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when
he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind
toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.... _In all things ye have
approved yourselves to be clear in this matter._" (Comp. 1 Cor. v.
with 2 Cor. vii. 11.) This is a lovely instance. The zealous care of
the apostle was amply rewarded; the plague was stayed, and the
assembly delivered from the defiling influence of unjudged moral evil.

Take another solemn example.--"And to the angel of the church in
Pergamos write: 'These things saith He that hath the sharp sword with
two edges; I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where
Satan's seat is; and thou holdest fast My name, and hast not denied My
faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr, who
was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. But I have a few things
against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of
Balaam, who taught Balak to cast a stumbling-block before the children
of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit
fornication. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the
Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate. Repent; or else I will come unto
thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of My mouth."
(Rev. ii. 12-16.) Here the divine Priest stands in a judicial attitude
with respect to His house at Pergamos. He could not be indifferent to
symptoms so alarming, but He patiently and graciously gives time to
repent. If reproof, warning, and discipline prove unavailing, judgment
must take its course.

These things are full of practical teaching as to the doctrine of the
assembly. The seven churches of Asia afford various striking
illustrations of the house under priestly judgment. We should ponder
them deeply and prayerfully; they are of immense value. We should
never sit down at ease so long as aught of a suspicious nature is
making its appearance in the assembly. We may be tempted to say, "It
is none of my business;" but it is the business of every one who loves
the Master of the house to have a jealous, godly care for the purity
of that house; and if we shrink from the due exercise of this care,
it will not be for our honor or profit in the day of the Lord.

I shall not pursue this subject any further in these pages; and shall
merely remark, in closing this section, that I do not doubt in the
least that this whole subject of leprosy has a great dispensational
bearing, not only upon the house of Israel, but also upon the
professing church.




CHAPTER XV.


This chapter treats of a variety of ceremonial uncleannesses of a much
less serious nature than leprosy. This latter would seem to be
presented as the expression of the deep-seated energy of nature's
evil; whereas chapter xv. details a number of things which are merely
unavoidable infirmities, but which, as being in any measure the
outflow of nature, were defiling, and needed the provisions of divine
grace. The divine presence in the assembly demanded a high order of
holiness and moral purity. Every movement of nature had to be
counteracted. Even things which, so far as man was concerned, might
seem to be unavoidable weaknesses, had a defiling influence, and
required cleansing, because Jehovah was in the camp. Nothing
offensive, nothing unsightly, nothing in any way uncomely, should be
suffered within the pure, unsullied, and sacred precincts of the
presence of the God of Israel. The uncircumcised nations around would
have understood nothing of such holy ordinances; but Jehovah would
have Israel holy, because He was Israel's God. If they were to be
privileged and distinguished by having the presence of a holy God,
they would need to be a holy people.

Nothing can be more calculated to elicit the soul's admiration than
the jealous care of Jehovah over all the habits and practices of His
people. At home and abroad, asleep and awake, by day and by night, He
guarded them. He attended to their food, He attended to their
clothing, He attended to their most minute and private concerns. If
some trifling spot appeared upon the person, it had to be instantly
and carefully looked into. In a word, nothing was overlooked which
could in any wise affect the well-being or purity of those with whom
Jehovah had associated Himself, and in whose midst He dwelt. He took
an interest in their most trivial affairs. He carefully attended to
every thing connected with them, whether publicly, socially, or
privately.

This, to an uncircumcised person, would have proved an intolerable
burden. For such an one to have a God of infinite holiness about his
path by day and about his bed by night, would have involved an amount
of restraint beyond all power of endurance; but to a true lover of
holiness--a lover of God, nothing could be more delightful. Such an
one rejoices in the sweet assurance that God is always near, and he
delights in the holiness which is at once demanded and secured by the
presence of God.

Reader, say, is it thus with you? Do you love the divine presence and
the holiness which that presence demands? Are you indulging in any
thing incompatible with the holiness of God's presence? Are your
habits of thought, feeling, and action such as comport with the purity
and elevation of the sanctuary? Remember, when you read this fifteenth
chapter of Leviticus, that it was written for your learning. You are
to read it in the Spirit, for to you it has a spiritual application.
To read it in any other way is to wrest it to your own destruction,
or, to use a ceremonial phrase, "to seethe a kid in its mother's
milk."

Do you ask, What am I to learn from such a section of Scripture? what
is its application to me? In the first place, let me ask, do you not
admit that it was written for your learning? This, I imagine, you will
not question, seeing the inspired apostle so expressly declares that
"_whatsoever_ things were written aforetime were written for our
learning." (Rom. xv. 4.) Many seem to forget this important statement,
at least in so far as the book of Leviticus is concerned. They cannot
conceive it possible that they are to learn aught from the rites and
ceremonies of a by-gone age, and particularly from such rites and
ceremonies as the fifteenth of Leviticus records; but when we remember
that God the Holy Ghost has written this very chapter--that every
paragraph, every verse, every line of it "is given by inspiration of
God, and is profitable," it should lead us to inquire what it means.
Surely, what God has written His child should read. No doubt there is
need of spiritual power to know _how_, and spiritual wisdom to know
_when_, to read such a chapter; but the same holds good with respect
to any chapter. One thing is certain, if we were sufficiently
spiritual, sufficiently heavenly, sufficiently abstracted from nature
and elevated above earth, we should deduce naught but purely spiritual
principles and ideas from this and kindred chapters. If an angel from
heaven were to read such sections, how should he regard them? Only in
a spiritual and heavenly light, only as the depositories of the purest
and highest morality. And why should not we do the same? I believe we
are not aware of what positive contempt we pour upon the sacred Volume
by suffering any portion of it to be so grossly neglected as the book
of Leviticus has been. If this book ought not to be read, surely it
ought not to have been written. If it be not "profitable," surely it
ought not to have had a place assigned it in the canon of divine
inspiration; but inasmuch as it hath pleased "the only wise God" to
write this book, it surely ought to please His children to read it.

No doubt, spiritual wisdom, holy discernment, and that refined moral
sense which only communion with God can impart--all these things would
be needed in order to form a judgment as to when such scripture ought
to be read. We should feel strongly disposed to question the sound
judgment and refined taste of a man who could stand up and read the
fifteenth of Leviticus in the midst of an ordinary congregation. But
why? Is it because it is not "divinely inspired," and as such,
"profitable"? By no means; but because the generality of persons are
not sufficiently spiritual to enter into its pure and holy lessons.

What, then, are we to learn from the chapter before us? In the first
place, we learn to watch, with holy jealousy, every thing that
emanates from nature. Every movement of, and every emanation from
nature is defiling. Fallen human nature is an impure fountain, and all
its streams are polluting. It cannot send forth aught that is pure,
holy, or good. This is a lesson frequently inculcated in the book of
Leviticus, and it is impressively taught in this chapter.

But blessed be the grace that has made such ample provision for
nature's defilement! This provision is presented under two distinct
forms throughout the entire of the book of God, and throughout this
section of it in particular, namely, "water and blood." Both these are
founded upon the death of Christ. The blood that expiates and the
water that cleanses flowed from the pierced side of a crucified
Christ. (Comp. John xix. 34 with 1 John v. 6.) "The blood of Jesus
Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin." (1 John i. 7.) And the Word
of God cleanseth our practical habits and ways. (Ps. cxix. 9; Eph. v.
26.) Thus we are maintained in fitness for communion and worship,
though passing through a scene where all is defiling, and carrying
with us a nature every movement of which leaves a soil behind.

It has been already remarked that our chapter treats of a class of
ceremonial defilements less serious than leprosy. This will account
for the fact that atonement is here foreshadowed, not by a bullock or
a lamb, but by the lowest order of sacrifice, namely, "two
turtle-doves." But on the other hand, the cleansing virtue of the Word
is continually introduced in the ceremonial actions of "washing,"
"bathing," and "rinsing." "Wherewithal shall a young man _cleanse_ his
way? By taking heed thereto according to Thy _Word_." "Husbands, love
your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave Himself for
it; that He might _sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water
by the Word_." Water held a most important place in the Levitical
system of purification, and as a type of the Word, nothing can be more
interesting or instructive.

Thus we can gather up the most valuable points from this fifteenth
chapter of Leviticus. We learn, in a very striking manner, the intense
holiness of the divine presence. Not a soil, not a stain, not a speck,
can be tolerated for a moment in that thrice-hallowed region. "Thus
shall ye separate the children of Israel from their uncleanness, that
they die not in their uncleanness, when they defile My tabernacle that
is among them." (Ver. 31.)

Again, we learn that human nature is the ever-flowing fountain of
uncleanness. It is hopelessly defiled; and not only defiled, but
defiling. Awake or asleep, sitting, standing, or lying, nature is
defiled and defiling: its very touch conveys pollution. This is a
deeply humbling lesson for proud humanity; but thus it is. The book of
Leviticus holds up a faithful mirror to nature: it leaves "flesh"
nothing to glory in. Men may boast of their refinement, their moral
sense, their dignity: let them study the third book of Moses, and
there they will see what it is all really worth in God's estimation.

Finally, we learn afresh the expiatory value of the blood of Christ,
and the cleansing, purifying, sanctifying virtues of the precious Word
of God. When we think of the unsullied purity of the sanctuary, and
then reflect upon nature's irremediable defilement, and ask the
question, However can _we_ enter and dwell _there_? the answer is
found in "the blood and water" which flowed from the side of a
crucified Christ--a Christ who gave up His life unto death for us,
that we might live by Him. "There are three that bear record in earth,
the Spirit and the water and the blood; and," blessed be God, "these
three agree in one." The Spirit does not convey to our ears a message
diverse from that which we find in the Word, and both the Word and the
Spirit declare to us the preciousness and efficacy of the blood.

Can we not therefore say that the fifteenth chapter of Leviticus was
"written for our learning"? Has it not its own distinct place in the
divine canon? Assuredly. There would be a blank were it omitted. We
learn in it what we could not learn in the same way any where else.
True, all Scripture teaches us the holiness of God, the vileness of
nature, the efficacy of the blood, the value of the Word; but the
chapter upon which we have been pondering, presents these great truths
to our notice, and presses them upon our hearts, in a manner quite
peculiar to itself.

May _every section_ of our Father's Volume be precious to our hearts.
May _every one_ of His testimonies be sweeter to us than honey and the
honeycomb, and may "_every one_ of His righteous judgments" have its
due place in our souls.




CHAPTER XVI.


This chapter unfolds some of the weightiest principles of truth which
can possibly engage the renewed mind. It presents the doctrine of
atonement with uncommon fullness and power. In short, we must rank the
sixteenth chapter of Leviticus amongst the most precious and important
sections of inspiration, if indeed it be allowable to make comparisons
where all is divine.

Looking at this chapter historically, it furnishes a record of the
transactions of the great day of atonement in Israel, whereby
Jehovah's relationship with the assembly was established and
maintained, and all the sins, failures, and infirmities of the people
fully atoned for, so that the Lord God might dwell among them. The
blood which was shed upon this solemn day formed the basis of
Jehovah's throne in the midst of the congregation. In virtue of it, a
holy God could take up His abode in the midst of the people,
notwithstanding all their uncleanness. "The tenth day of the seventh
month" was a unique day in Israel: there was no other day in the year
like it. The sacrifices of this one day formed the ground of God's
dealing in grace, mercy, patience, and forbearance.

Furthermore, we learn from this portion of inspired history, "that the
way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest." God was hidden
behind a vail, and man was at a distance. "And the Lord spake unto
Moses after the death of the two sons of Aaron, when they offered
before the Lord, and died; and the Lord said unto Moses, 'Speak unto
Aaron thy brother, that he come not at all times unto the holy place
within the vail before the mercy-seat, which is upon the ark, that he
die not; for I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat.'"

The way was not open for man to approach at all times into the divine
presence, nor was there any provision, in the entire range of the
Mosaic ritual, for his abiding there continually. God was shut in from
man, and man was shut out from God; nor could "the blood of bulls and
goats" open a permanent meeting-place; "a sacrifice of nobler name and
richer blood" was needed to accomplish this. "For the law having a
shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things,
can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year
continually make the comers thereunto perfect. For then would they not
have ceased to be offered? because that the worshipers once purged
should have had no more conscience of sins. But in those sacrifices
there is a remembrance again made of sins every year. For it is not
possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins."
(Heb. x. 1-4.) Neither the Levitical priesthood nor the Levitical
sacrifices could yield perfection. Insufficiency was stamped on the
latter, infirmity on the former, imperfection on both. An imperfect
man could not be a perfect priest; nor could an imperfect sacrifice
give a perfect conscience. Aaron was not competent or entitled to take
his seat within the vail, nor could the sacrifices which he offered
rend that vail.

Thus much as to our chapter historically: let us now look at it
typically.

"Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place: with a young bullock for a
_sin_-offering, and a ram for a _burnt_-offering." (Ver. 3.) Here we
have the two grand aspects of Christ's atoning work--as that which
perfectly maintains the divine glory, and perfectly meets man's
deepest need. There is no mention, throughout all the services of this
unique and solemn day, of a _meat_-offering or a _peace_-offering. The
perfect human life of our blessed Lord is not foreshadowed here, nor
is the communion of the soul with God, consequent upon His
accomplished work, unfolded. In a word, the one grand subject is
"atonement," and that in a double way, namely, first, as meeting all
the claims of God--the claims of His nature, the claims of His
character, the claims of His throne; and secondly, as perfectly
meeting all man's guilt and all his necessities. We must bear these
two points in mind if we would have a clear understanding of the truth
presented in this chapter, or of the doctrine of the great day of
atonement. "Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place," with
atonement, as securing the glory of God in every possible way, whether
as respects His counsels of redeeming love toward the Church, toward
Israel, and toward the whole creation, or in reference to all the
claims of His moral administration; and with atonement as fully
meeting man's guilty and needy condition. These two aspects of the
atonement will continually present themselves to our view as we ponder
the precious contents of our chapter. Their importance cannot possibly
be over-estimated.

"He shall put on the holy linen coat, and he shall have the linen
breeches upon his flesh, and he shall be girded with a linen girdle,
and with the linen mitre shall he be attired: these are holy garments;
therefore shall he wash his flesh in water, and so put them on." (Ver.
4.) Aaron's person, washed in pure water, and robed in the white linen
garments, furnishes a lovely and impressive type of Christ entering
upon the work of atonement. He is seen to be _personally_ and
_characteristically_ pure and spotless. "For their sakes I sanctify
Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth." (John
xvii. 19.) It is peculiarly precious to be called, as it were, to gaze
upon the Person of our divine Priest, in all His essential holiness.
The Holy Ghost delights in every thing that unfolds Christ to the
view of His people; and wherever we behold Him, we see him to be the
same spotless, perfect, glorious, precious, peerless Jesus, "the
fairest among ten thousand, yea, altogether lovely." He did not need
to _do_ or to _wear_ any thing in order to be pure and spotless; He
needed no pure water, no fine linen; He was, intrinsically and
practically, "the holy One of God." What Aaron _did_, and what he
_wore_--the washing and the robing, are but the faint shadows of what
Christ _is_. The law had only a "shadow," and "not the very image of
good things to come." Blessed be God, we have not merely the shadow,
but the eternal and divine reality--Christ Himself.

"And he shall take of the congregation of the children of Israel two
kids of the goats for a sin-offering, and one ram for a
burnt-offering. And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sin-offering,
which is for himself, and make atonement for himself and for his
house." (Ver. 5, 6.) Aaron and his house represent the Church, not
indeed as the "one body," but as a priestly house. It is not the
Church as we find it developed in Ephesians and Colossians, but rather
as we find it in the first epistle of Peter, in the following
well-known passage: "Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a
_spiritual house_, a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual
sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." (Chap. ii. 5.) So also
in Hebrews--"But Christ as a Son over His own house; _whose house are
we_, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm
unto the end." (Chap. iii. 6.) We must ever remember that there is no
revelation of the mystery of the Church in the Old Testament. Types
and shadows there are, but no revelation. That wondrous mystery of Jew
and Gentile forming "one body," "one new man," and united to a
glorified Christ in heaven, could not, as is obvious, be revealed
until Christ had taken His place above. Of this mystery Paul was
pre-eminently made a steward and a minister, as he tells us in
Ephesians iii. 1-12, a passage which I would commend to the prayerful
attention of the Christian reader.

"And he shall take the two goats, and present them before the Lord at
the door of the tabernacle of the congregation. And Aaron shall cast
lots upon the two goats; one lot for the Lord, and the other lot for
the scape-goat. And Aaron shall bring the goat upon which the Lord's
lot fell, and offer him for a sin-offering. But the goat on which the
lot fell to be the scape-goat, shall be presented alive before the
Lord, to make an atonement with him, and to let him go for a
scape-goat into the wilderness." (Ver. 7-10.) In these two goats, we
have the two aspects of atonement already referred to; "the Lord's
lot" fell upon one, and the people's lot fell upon the other. In the
case of the former, it was not a question of the persons or the sins
which were to be forgiven, nor of God's counsels of grace toward His
elect. These things, I need hardly say, are of infinite moment; but
they are not involved in the case of "the goat on which the Lord's lot
fell." This latter typifies the death of Christ as that wherein God
has been perfectly glorified with respect to sin in general. This
great truth is fully set forth in the remarkable expression, "the
Lord's lot." God has a peculiar portion in the death of Christ--a
portion quite distinct--a portion which would hold eternally good even
though no sinner were ever to be saved. In order to see the force of
this, it is needful to bear in mind how God has been dishonored in
this world. His truth has been despised; His authority has been
contemned; His majesty has been slighted; His law has been broken; His
claims have been disregarded; His name has been blasphemed; His
character has been traduced.

Now, the death of Christ has made provision for all this. It has
perfectly glorified God in the very place where all these things have
been done; it has perfectly vindicated the majesty, the truth, the
holiness, the character of God; it has divinely met all the claims of
His throne; it has atoned for _sin_; it has furnished a divine remedy
for all the mischief which sin introduced into the universe; it
affords a ground on which the blessed God can act in grace, mercy, and
forbearance toward all; it furnishes a warrant for the eternal
expulsion and perdition of the prince of this world; it forms the
imperishable foundation of God's moral government. In virtue of the
cross, God can act according to His own sovereignty; He can display
the matchless glories of His character and the adorable attributes of
His nature. He might, in the exercise of inflexible justice, have
consigned the human family to the lake of fire, together with the
devil and his angels; but in that case, where would be His love, His
grace, His mercy, His kindness, His long-suffering, His compassion,
His patience, His perfect goodness?

Then on the other hand, had these precious attributes been exercised
in the absence of atonement, where were the justice, the truth, the
majesty, the holiness, the righteousness, the governmental claims,
yea, the entire moral glory of God? How could "mercy and truth meet
together"? or "righteousness and peace kiss each other"? how could
"truth spring out of the earth"? or "righteousness look down from
heaven"? Impossible. Naught save the atonement of our Lord Jesus
Christ could have fully glorified God; but that has glorified Him. It
has reflected the full glory of the divine character as it never could
have been reflected amid the brightest splendors of an unfallen
creation. By means of that atonement, in prospect and retrospect, God
has been exercising forbearance toward this world for well-nigh six
thousand years. In virtue of that atonement, the most wicked, daring,
and blasphemous of the sons of men "live, move, and have their being;"
eat, drink, and sleep. The very morsel which yonder open blaspheming
infidel puts into his mouth, he owes to the atonement, which he knows
not, but impiously ridicules; the sunbeams and showers which fertilize
the fields of the atheist, reach him in virtue of the atonement of
Christ; yea, the very breath which the infidel and the atheist spend
in blaspheming God's revelation, or denying His existence, they owe
to the atonement of Christ. Were it not for that precious atonement,
instead of blaspheming upon earth, they would be weltering in hell.

Let not my reader misunderstand me, I speak not here of the
forgiveness or salvation of persons. This is quite another thing, and
stands connected, as every true Christian knows, with the confession
of the name of Jesus and the hearty belief that God raised Him from
the dead. (Rom. x.) This is plain enough, and fully understood; but it
is in no wise involved in that aspect of the atonement which we are at
present contemplating, and which is so strikingly foreshadowed by "the
goat on which the Lord's lot fell." God's pardoning and accepting a
sinner is one thing; His bearing with that man, and showering temporal
blessings upon him, is quite another. Both are in virtue of the cross,
but in a totally different aspect and application thereof.

Nor is this distinction by any means unimportant. Quite the opposite.
Indeed, so important is it that where it is overlooked, there must be
confusion as to the full doctrine of atonement. Nor is this all. A
clear understanding of God's ways in government, whether in the past,
the present, or the future, will be found involved in this profoundly
interesting point. And finally, in it will be found the key wherewith
to expound a number of texts in which many Christians find
considerable difficulty. I shall just adduce two or three of these
passages as examples.

"Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the _sin_ of the world."
(John i. 29.) With this we may connect a kindred passage in John's
first epistle, in which the Lord Jesus Christ is spoken of as "the
propitiation for the whole world."[23] (Chap. ii. 2.) In both these
passages the Lord Jesus is referred to as the One who has perfectly
glorified God with respect to "_sin_" and "_the world_," in their
broadest acceptation. He is here seen as the great Antitype of "the
goat on which the Lord's lot fell." This gives us a most precious view
of the atonement of Christ, and one which is too much overlooked, or
not clearly apprehended. Whenever the question of _persons_ and the
forgiveness of _sins_ is raised in connection with these and kindred
passages of Scripture, the mind is sure to get involved in insuperable
difficulties.

  [23] The reader will observe, in the above passage, that the words
  "the sins of" are introduced by the translators, and are not inspired.
  The divine accuracy of the passage is completely lost by retaining
  those uninspired words. The doctrine laid down is simply this: In the
  first clause of the verse, Christ is set forth as the propitiation for
  His people's actual _sins_; but in the last clause, it is not a
  question of _sins_ or of _persons_ at all, but of _sin_ and the
  _world_ in general. In fact, the whole verse presents Christ as the
  Antitype of the two goats, as the One who has borne His people's sins;
  and also as the One who has perfectly glorified God with respect to
  sin in general, and made provision for dealing in grace with the world
  at large, and for the final deliverance and blessing of the whole
  creation.

So, also, with respect to all those passages in which God's grace to
the world at large is presented. They are founded upon that special
aspect of the atonement with which we are more immediately occupied.
"Go ye into _all the world_ and preach the gospel _to every
creature_." (Mark xvi.)--"God so loved _the world_, that He gave His
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him might not perish,
but have everlasting life. For God sent not His Son into the world to
condemn _the world_, but that the world through Him might be saved."
(John iii. 16, 17.)--"I exhort, therefore, that first of all,
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made
for _all men_; for kings, and for all that are in authority; that we
may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. For
this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour; who will
have _all men_ to be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of the
truth. For there is one God, and one Mediator between God and men, the
Man Christ Jesus; who gave Himself a _ransom for all_, to be testified
in due time." (1 Tim. ii. 1-6.)--"For _the grace of God_ that bringeth
salvation hath appeared to _all men_." (Titus ii. 11.)--"But we see
Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels, for the suffering
of death, crowned with glory and honor; that He by _the grace of God_
should taste death _for every man_." (Heb. ii. 9.)--"The Lord is not
slack concerning His promise, as some men count slackness; but is
long-suffering to usward, not willing that _any_ should perish, but
that all should come to repentance." (2 Peter iii. 9.)

There is no need whatsoever for seeking to avoid the plain sense of
the above and similar passages. They bear a clear and unequivocal
testimony to divine grace toward all, without the slightest reference
to man's responsibility on the one hand, or to God's eternal counsels
on the other. These things are just as clearly, just as fully, just
as unequivocally, taught in the Word. Man is responsible and God is
sovereign. All who bow to Scripture admit these things. But, at the
same time, it is of the very last importance to recognize the wide
aspect of the grace of God and of the cross of Christ. It glorifies
God, and leaves man _wholly_ without excuse. Men argue about God's
decrees and man's incompetency to believe without divine influence.
Their arguments prove that they do not want God; for did they only
want Him, He is near enough to be found of them. The grace of God and
the atonement of Christ are as wide as they could desire. "_Any_,"
"_every_," "_whosoever_," and "_all_" are God's own words; and I
should like to know who is shut out. If God sends a message of
salvation to a man, He surely intends it for him; and what can be more
wicked and impious than to reject God's grace, and make Him a liar,
and then give His secret decrees as a reason for so doing? It would
be, in a certain sense, honest for a man to say at once, The fact is,
I do not believe God's Word, and I do not want His grace or His
salvation. One could understand this; but for men to cover their
hatred of God and His truth with the drapery of a false, because
one-sided, theology, is the very highest character of wickedness. It
is such as to make us feel, of a truth, that the devil is never more
diabolical than when he appears with the Bible in his hand.

If it be true that men are prevented by God's secret decrees and
counsels from receiving the gospel, which He has commanded to be
preached to them, then on what principle of righteousness will they be
"punished with everlasting destruction" for not obeying that gospel?
(2 Thess. i. 6-10.) Is there a single soul throughout all the gloomy
regions of the lost who blames God's counsels for his being there? Not
one. Oh, no; God has made such ample provision in the atonement of
Christ, not only for the salvation of those that believe, but also for
the aspect of His grace toward those that reject the gospel, that
there is no excuse. It is not because a man _cannot_, but because he
_will not_ believe that he "shall be punished with everlasting
destruction." Never was there a more fatal mistake than for a man to
ensconce himself behind God's decrees, while deliberately and
intelligently refusing God's grace; and this is all the more dangerous
because supported by the dogmas of a one-sided theology. God's grace
is free to all; and if we ask, How is this? the answer is, "Jehovah's
lot" fell upon the true Victim, in order that He might be perfectly
glorified as to sin, in its widest aspect, and be free to act in grace
toward all, and "preach the gospel to every creature." This grace and
this preaching must have a solid basis, and that basis is found in the
atonement; and though man should reject, God is glorified in the
exercise of grace and in the offer of salvation, because of the oasis
on which both the one and the other repose. He _is_ glorified, and He
_shall be_ glorified throughout eternity's countless ages.--"Now is My
soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save Me from this hour:
but for this cause came I unto this hour. Father, glorify Thy name.
Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, 'I have both glorified
it, and will glorify it again.'... Now is the judgment of this world:
now shall the prince of this world be cast out. And I, if I be lifted
up from the earth, will draw all unto Me." (John xii. 27-32.)

Thus far we have been occupied only with one special point, namely,
"the goat on which the Lord's lot fell;" and a cursory reader might
suppose that the next thing in order would be the scape-goat, which
gives us the other great aspect of the death of Christ, or its
application to the sins of the people. But no; ere we come to that, we
have the fullest confirmation of that precious line of truth which has
been before us, in the fact that the blood of the slain goat, together
with the blood of the bullock, was sprinkled upon and before Jehovah's
throne, in order to show that all the claims of that throne were
answered in the blood of atonement, and full provision made for all
the demands of God's moral administration.

"And Aaron shall bring the bullock of the sin-offering which is for
himself, and shall make an atonement for himself, and for his house,
and shall kill the bullock of the sin-offering which is for himself.
And he shall take a censer full of burning coals of fire from off the
altar before the Lord, and his hands full of sweet incense beaten
small, and bring it within the vail. And he shall put the incense upon
the fire before the Lord, that the cloud of the incense may cover the
mercy-seat that is upon the testimony, that he die not." Here we have
a most vivid and striking presentation indeed. The blood of atonement
is carried in within the vail, into the holiest of all, and there
sprinkled upon the throne of the God of Israel. The cloud of the
divine presence was there; and in order that Aaron might appear in the
immediate presence of the glory and not die, "the cloud of incense"
ascends and "covers the mercy-seat," on which the blood of atonement
was to be sprinkled "seven times." The "_sweet_ incense beaten
_small_" expresses the fragrance of Christ's Person--the sweet odor of
His most precious sacrifice.

"And he shall take of the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it with
his finger upon the mercy-seat eastward; and before the mercy-seat
shall he sprinkle of the blood with his finger seven times. Then shall
he kill the goat of the sin-offering that is for the people, and bring
his blood within the vail, and do with that blood as he did with the
blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it upon the mercy-seat, and before
the mercy-seat." (Ver. 14, 15.) "Seven" is the perfect number; and in
the sprinkling of the blood seven times before the mercy-seat, we
learn that whatever be the application of the atonement of Christ,
whether as to things, to places, or to persons, it is perfectly
estimated in the divine presence. The blood which secures the
salvation of the Church--the "house" of the true Aaron; the blood
which secures the salvation of the "congregation" of Israel; the
blood which secures the final restoration and blessedness of the whole
creation--that blood has been presented before God, sprinkled and
accepted according to all the perfectness, fragrance, and preciousness
of Christ. In the power of that blood God can accomplish all His
eternal counsels of grace. He can save the Church, and raise it into
the very loftiest heights of glory and dignity, despite of all the
power of sin and Satan; He can restore Israel's scattered tribes; He
can unite Judah and Ephraim; He can accomplish all the promises made
to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; He can save and bless untold millions of
the Gentiles; He can restore and bless the wide creation; He can allow
the beams of His glory to lighten up the universe forever; He can
display, in the view of angels, men, and devils, His own eternal
glory--the glory of His character, the glory of His nature, the glory
of His works, the glory of His government,--all this He can do, and
will do; but the one solitary pedestal upon which the stupendous
fabric of glory shall rest forever, is the blood of the cross--that
precious blood, dear Christian reader, which has spoken peace--divine
and everlasting peace--to your heart and conscience, in the presence
of Infinite Holiness. The blood which is sprinkled upon the believer's
conscience has been sprinkled "seven times" before the throne of God.
The nearer we get to God, the more importance and value we find
attached to the blood of Jesus. If we look at the brazen altar, we
find the blood there; if we look at the brazen laver, we find the
blood there; if we look at the golden altar, we find the blood there;
if we look at the vail of the tabernacle, we find the blood there: but
in no place do we find so much about the blood as within the vail,
before Jehovah's throne, in the immediate presence of the divine
glory.

    "In heaven His blood forever speaks,
      In God the Father's ears."

"And he shall make an atonement for the holy place, because of the
uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their
transgressions in all their sins: and so shall he do for the
tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst
of their uncleanness." The same truth meets us all along. The claims
of the sanctuary must be provided for. Jehovah's courts, as well as
His throne, must bear witness to the value of the blood. The
tabernacle, in the midst of Israel's uncleanness, must be fenced round
about by the divine provisions of atonement. Jehovah provided, in all
things, for His own glory. The priests and their priestly service, the
place of worship and all therein, must stand in the power of the
blood. The Holy One could not have remained for a moment in the midst
of the congregation were it not for the power of the blood. It was
that which left Him free to dwell and act and rule in the midst of an
erring people.

"And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation when
he goeth in to make an atonement in the holy place, until he come out,
and have made an atonement for himself, and for his household, and
for all the congregation of Israel." (Ver. 17.) Aaron needed to offer
up sacrifice for his own sins, as well as for the sins of the people.
He could only enter into the sanctuary in the power of the blood. We
have, in verse 17, a type of the atonement of Christ in its
application both to the Church and to the congregation of Israel. The
Church now enters into the holiest by the blood of Jesus. (Heb. x.) As
to Israel, the vail is still on their hearts. (2 Cor. iii.) They are
still at a distance, although full provision has been made in the
cross for their forgiveness and restoration when they shall turn to
the Lord. This entire period is, properly speaking, the day of
atonement. The true Aaron is gone in, with His own blood, into heaven
itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us. By and by He will
come forth to lead the congregation of Israel into the full results of
His accomplished work. Meanwhile, His house--that is to say, all true
believers--is associated with Him, having boldness to enter into the
holiest, being brought nigh by the blood of Jesus.

"And he shall go out unto the altar that is before the Lord, and make
an atonement for it; and shall take of the blood of the bullock, and
of the blood of the goat, and put it upon the horns of the altar round
about. And he shall sprinkle of the blood upon it with his finger
seven times, and cleanse it, and hallow it from the uncleanness of the
children of Israel." (Ver. 18, 19.) Thus the atoning blood was
sprinkled every where, from the throne of God within the vail, to the
altar which stood in the court of the tabernacle of the congregation.
"It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens
should be purified with these, but the heavenly things themselves with
better sacrifices than these. For Christ is not entered into the holy
places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into
heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us: nor yet
that He should offer Himself often, as the high-priest entereth into
the holy place every year with blood of others; for then must He often
have suffered since the foundation of the world; but now _once_ in the
end of the world [at the end of every thing earthly, every thing
human] hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.
And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the
judgment; so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and
unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without
sin unto salvation." (Heb. ix. 23-28.)

There is but one way into the holiest of all, and that is a
blood-sprinkled way. It is vain to strive to enter by any other. Men
may attempt to work themselves in, to pray themselves in, to buy
themselves in, to get in by a pathway of ordinances, or it may be, of
half ordinances, half Christ; but it is of no use. God speaks of _one_
way, and but one, and that way has been thrown open through the rent
vail of the Saviour's flesh. Along that way have the millions of the
saved passed, from age to age; patriarchs, prophets, apostles,
martyrs, saints in every age, from Abel downwards, have trod that
blessed way, and found thereby sure and undisputed access. The _one_
sacrifice of the cross is divinely sufficient for all. God asks no
more, and He can take no less. To add aught thereto is to cast
dishonor upon that with which God has declared Himself well pleased,
yea, in which He is infinitely glorified: to diminish aught therefrom
is to deny man's guilt and ruin, and offer an indignity to the justice
and majesty of the eternal Trinity.

"And when he hath made an end of reconciling the holy place, and the
tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar, he shall bring the live
goat. And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live
goat, and confess over him _all_ the iniquities of the children of
Israel, and _all_ their transgressions in _all_ their sins, putting
them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the hand of
a fit man into the wilderness. And the goat shall bear upon him _all_
their iniquities unto a land not inhabited; and he shall let go the
goat in the wilderness."

Here, then, we have the other grand idea attached to the death of
Christ, namely, the full and final forgiveness of the people. If the
death of Christ forms the foundation of the glory of God, it also
forms the foundation of the perfect forgiveness of sins to all who put
their trust in it. This latter, blessed be God, is but a secondary--an
inferior application of the atonement, though our foolish hearts
would fain regard it as the very highest possible view of the cross to
see in it that which puts away all our sins. This is a mistake. God's
glory is the first thing, our salvation is the second. To maintain
God's glory was the chief--the darling object of the heart of Christ.
This object He pursued from first to last, with an undeviating purpose
and unflinching fidelity. "Therefore doth My Father love Me, because I
lay down My life, that I might take it again." (John x. 17.) "Now is
the Son of Man glorified, and God is glorified in Him. If God be
glorified in Him, God shall also glorify Him in Himself, and shall
straightway glorify Him." (John xiii. 31, 32.) "Listen, O isles, unto
Me; and hearken, ye people from far: the Lord hath called Me from the
womb; from the bowels of My mother hath He made mention of My name.
And He hath made My mouth like a sharp sword; in the shadow of His
hand hath He hid Me, and made Me a polished shaft: in His quiver hath
He hid Me; and said unto Me, 'Thou art My Servant, O Israel, in whom
_I will be glorified_.'" (Isaiah xlix. 1-3.)

Thus the glory of God was the paramount object of the Lord Jesus
Christ, in life and in death. He lived and died to glorify His
Father's name. Does the Church lose aught by this? Nay. Does Israel?
Nay. Do the Gentiles? Nay. In no way could their salvation and
blessedness be so perfectly provided for as by being made subsidiary
to the glory of God. Hearken to the divine response to Christ, the
true Israel, in the sublime passage just quoted. "It is a light thing
that Thou shouldest be My Servant to raise up the tribes of Jacob, and
to restore the preserved of Israel: I will also give Thee for a light
to the Gentiles, that Thou mayest be My salvation to the ends of the
earth."

And is it not a blessed thing to know that God is glorified in the
putting away of our sins? We may ask, Where are our sins? Put away. By
what? By that act of Christ upon the cross, in which God has been
eternally glorified. Thus it is. The two goats, on the day of
atonement, give the double aspect of the one act. In the one, we see
God's glory maintained; in the other, sins put away. The one is as
perfect as the other. We are as perfectly forgiven as God is perfectly
glorified, by the death of Christ. Was there one single point in which
God was not glorified in the cross? Not one. Neither is there one
single point in which we are not perfectly forgiven. I say "we;" for
albeit the congregation of Israel is the primary object contemplated
in the beautiful and impressive ordinance of the scape-goat, yet does
it hold good, in the fullest way, with respect to every soul that
believes on the Lord Jesus Christ, that he is as perfectly forgiven as
God is perfectly glorified, by the atonement of the cross. How many of
the sins of Israel did the scape-goat bear away? "_All._" Precious
word! Not one left behind. And whither did he bear them? "Into a land
not inhabited"--a land where they could never be found, because there
was no one there to look for them. Could any type be more perfect?
could we possibly have a more graphic picture of Christ's
accomplished sacrifice, in its primary and secondary aspects?
Impossible. We can hang with intense admiration over such a picture,
and as we gaze, exclaim, Of a truth, the pencil of the Master is here!

Reader, pause here, and say, do you know that _all_your sins are
forgiven, according to the perfection of Christ's sacrifice? If you
simply _believe_ on His name, they are so,--they are all gone, and
gone forever. Say not, as so many anxious souls do, "I fear I do not
_realize_." There is no such word as "realize" in the entire gospel.
We are not saved by realization, but by Christ; and the way to get
Christ in all His fullness and preciousness is to believe--"_only
believe!_" And what will be the result? "The worshipers once purged
should have no more conscience of sins." Observe this,--"No more
conscience of sins." This must be the result, inasmuch as Christ's
sacrifice is perfect--so perfect, that God is glorified therein. Now,
it must be obvious to you that Christ's work does not need your
realization to be added to it to make it perfect. This could not be.
We might as well say that the work of creation was not complete until
Adam realized it in the garden of Eden. True, he did realize; but what
did he realize? A perfect work. Thus let it be with your precious soul
this moment, if it has never been so before. May you now and evermore
repose, in artless simplicity, upon the One who has, by one offering,
perfected forever them that are sanctified. And how are they
sanctified? Is it by realization? By no means. How then? By the
perfect work of Christ.

Having sought (alas! most feebly) to unfold the doctrine of this
marvelous chapter, so far as God has given me light upon it, there is
just one point further to which I shall merely call my reader's
attention ere I close this section. It is contained in the following
quotation: "And this shall be a statute forever unto you, that in the
seventh month, on the tenth day of the month, ye shall afflict your
souls, and do no work at all, whether it be one of your own country or
a stranger that sojourneth among you. For on that day shall the priest
make an atonement for you, to cleanse you, that ye may be clean from
_all_ your sins _before the Lord_. It shall be _a Sabbath of rest_,
and ye shall _afflict your souls_, by a statute forever." (Ver.
29-31.)

This shall have its full accomplishment in the saved remnant of Israel
by and by, as foretold by the prophet Zechariah,--"And I will pour
upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the
spirit of grace and of supplications; and they shall look upon Me whom
they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him, as one mourneth for
his only son, and shall be in bitterness for Him, as one that is in
bitterness for his first-born. _In that day_ shall there be _a great
mourning_ in Jerusalem, as the mourning of Hadadrimmon in the valley
of Megiddon.... _In that day_ there shall be a _fountain opened_ to
the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and
for uncleanness.... And it shall come to pass _in that day_ that the
light shall not be clear [in one place] and dark [in another]; but it
shall be one day, [the true and long-expected Sabbath,] which shall be
known to the Lord, not day nor night; but it shall come to pass that
at evening time it shall be light. And it shall be _in that day_ that
living waters shall go out from Jerusalem; half of them toward the
former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and in
winter shall it be. And THE LORD SHALL BE KING OVER ALL THE EARTH: _in
that day_ shall there be one Lord, and His name one.... _In that day_
shall there be upon the bells of the horses, HOLINESS UNTO THE
LORD.... And _in that day_ there shall be no more the Canaanite in the
house of the Lord of hosts." (Zech. xii.-xiv.)

What a day that will be! No marvel that it should be so frequently and
so emphatically introduced in the above glowing passage. It will be a
bright and blessed "Sabbath of rest" when the mourning remnant shall
gather, in the spirit of true penitence, around the open fountain, and
enter into the full and final results of the great day of atonement.
They shall "afflict their souls," no doubt; for how could they do
otherwise, while fixing their repentant gaze "upon Him whom they have
pierced"? But, oh, what a Sabbath they will have! Jerusalem will have
a brimming cup of salvation, after her long and dreary night of
sorrow. Her former desolations shall be forgotten, and her children,
restored to their long-lost dwellings, shall take down their harps
from the willows, and sing once more the sweet songs of Zion, beneath
the peaceful shade of the vine and fig-tree.

Blessed be God, the time is at hand. Every setting sun brings us
nearer to that blissful Sabbath. The word is, "Surely, I come
quickly;" and all around seems to tell us that "the days are at hand,
and the effect of every vision." May we be "sober, and watch unto
prayer." May we keep ourselves unspotted from the world; and thus, in
the spirit of our minds, the affections of our hearts, and the
experience of our souls, be ready to meet the heavenly Bridegroom. Our
place for the present is outside the camp. Thank God that it is so! It
would be an unspeakable loss to be inside. The same cross which has
brought us inside the vail has cast us outside the camp. Christ was
cast out thither, and we are with Him there; but He has been received
up into heaven, and we are with Him there. Is it not a mercy to be
outside of all that which has rejected our blessed Lord and Master?
Truly so; and the more we know of Jesus, and the more we know of this
present evil world, the more thankful we shall be to find our place
outside of it all _with Him_.




CHAPTER XVII.


In this chapter the reader will find two special points, namely,
first, that life belongs to Jehovah; and secondly, that the power of
atonement is in the blood. The Lord attached peculiar importance to
both these things. He would have them impressed upon every member of
the congregation.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Speak unto Aaron, and unto
his sons, and unto all the children of Israel, and say unto them, This
is the thing which the Lord hath commanded, saying, What man soever
there be of the house of Israel, that killeth an ox, or lamb, or goat,
in the camp, or that killeth it out of the camp, and bringeth it not
unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, to offer an
offering unto the Lord, before the tabernacle of the Lord; blood shall
be imputed unto that man; he hath shed blood; and that man shall be
cut off from among his people." This was a most solemn matter; and we
may ask what was involved in offering a sacrifice otherwise than in
the manner here prescribed. It was nothing less than robbing Jehovah
of His rights, and presenting to Satan that which was due to God. A
man might say, Can I not offer a sacrifice in one place as well as
another? The answer is, Life belongs to God, and His claim thereto
must be recognized in the place which He has appointed--before the
tabernacle of the Lord. That was the only meeting-place between God
and man. To offer elsewhere proved that the heart did not want God.

The moral of this is plain. There is one place where God has appointed
to meet the sinner, and that is the cross--the antitype of the brazen
altar. There and there alone has God's claims upon the life been duly
recognized. To reject this meeting-place is to bring down judgment
upon one's self--it is to trample under foot the just claims of God,
and to arrogate to one's self a right to life which all have
forfeited. It is important to see this.

"And the priest shall sprinkle the blood upon the altar of the Lord,
at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and burn the fat
for a sweet savor unto the Lord." The blood and the fat belonged to
God. The blessed Jesus fully recognized this. He surrendered His life
to God, and all His hidden energies were devoted to Him likewise. He
voluntarily walked to the altar and there gave up His precious life;
and the fragrant odor of His intrinsic excellency ascended to the
throne of God. Blessed Jesus! it is sweet, at every step of our way,
to be reminded of Thee.

The second point above referred to is clearly stated in verse
11.--"For the life of the flesh is in the blood; and I have given it
to you upon the altar, to make an atonement for your souls, for IT IS
THE BLOOD THAT MAKETH AN ATONEMENT FOR THE SOUL." The connection
between the two points is deeply interesting. When man duly takes his
place as one possessing no title whatsoever to life--when he fully
recognizes God's claims upon him, then the divine record is, "I have
given you the life to make an atonement for your soul." Yes; atonement
is God's gift to man; and be it carefully noted that this atonement is
in the blood, and _only_ in the blood. "It is _the blood_ that maketh
an atonement for the soul." It is not the blood _and_ something else.
The word is most explicit. It attributes atonement exclusively to _the
blood_. "Without shedding of _blood_ is no remission." (Heb. ix. 22.)
It was the _death_ of Christ that rent the vail. It is "by _the blood_
of Jesus" we have "boldness to enter into the holiest." "We have
redemption through His _blood_, the forgiveness of sins." (Eph. i. 7;
Col. i. 14.) "Having made peace by _the blood_ of His cross." "Ye who
were afar off are made nigh by _the blood_ of His cross." "_The blood_
of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin." (1 John i. 7.)
"They washed their robes and made them white in _the blood_ of the
Lamb." (Rev. vii.) "They overcame him by _the blood_ of the Lamb."
(Rev. xii.)

I would desire to call my reader's earnest attention to the precious
and vital doctrine of the blood. I am anxious that he should see its
true place. The blood of Christ is the foundation of every thing. It
is the ground of God's righteousness in justifying an ungodly sinner
that believes on the name of the Son of God; and it is the ground of
the sinner's confidence in drawing nigh to a holy God, who is of purer
eyes than to behold evil. God would be just in the condemnation of the
sinner; but through the death of Christ, He can be just and the
justifier of him that believeth--a just God and a Saviour. The
righteousness of God is His consistency with Himself--His acting in
harmony with His revealed character. Hence, were it not for the cross,
His consistency with Himself would, of necessity, demand the death
and judgment of the sinner; but in the cross, that death and judgment
were borne by the sinner's Surety, so that the same divine consistency
is perfectly maintained, while a holy God justifies an ungodly sinner
through faith. _It is all through the blood of Jesus_--nothing less,
nothing more, nothing different. "It is the blood that maketh an
atonement for the soul." This is conclusive. This is God's simple plan
of justification. Man's plan is much more cumbrous, much more
roundabout. And not only is it cumbrous and roundabout, but it
attributes righteousness to something quite different from what I find
in the Word. If I look from the third chapter of Genesis down to the
close of Revelation, I find the blood of Christ put forward as the
alone ground of righteousness. We get pardon, peace, life,
righteousness--all by the blood, and nothing but the blood. The entire
book of Leviticus, and particularly the chapter upon which we have
just been meditating, is a commentary upon the doctrine of the blood.
It seems strange to have to insist upon a fact so obvious to every
dispassionate, teachable student of holy Scripture; yet so it is. Our
minds are prone to slip away from the plain testimony of the Word. We
are ready to adopt opinions without ever calmly investigating them in
the light of the divine testimonies. In this way we get into
confusion, darkness, and error.

May we all learn to give the blood of Christ its due place. It is so
precious in God's sight that He will not suffer aught else to be added
to or mingled with it. "The life of the flesh is in the blood, and I
have given it to you upon the altar, to make an atonement for your
souls: for _it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul_."




CHAPTERS XVIII.-XX.


This section sets before us, in a very remarkable manner, the personal
sanctity and moral propriety which Jehovah looked for on the part of
those whom He had graciously introduced into relationship with
Himself; and, at the same time, it presents a most humiliating picture
of the enormities of which human nature is capable.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Speak unto the children of
Israel, and say unto them, _I am the Lord your God_.'" Here we have
the foundation of the entire superstructure of moral conduct which
these chapters present. Israel's actings were to take their character
from the fact that Jehovah was _their_ God. They were called to
comport themselves in a manner worthy of so high and holy a position.
It was God's prerogative to set forth the special character and line
of conduct becoming a people with whom He was pleased to associate His
name. Hence the frequency of the expressions, "I am the Lord," "I am
the Lord your God," "I the Lord your God am holy." Jehovah was their
God, and He was holy; hence, therefore, they were called to be holy
likewise. His name was involved in their character and acting.

This is the true principle of holiness for the people of God in all
ages. They are to be governed and characterized by the revelation
which He has made of Himself. Their conduct is to be founded upon what
He is, not upon what they are in themselves. This entirely sets aside
the principle expressed in the words, "Stand by thyself, I am holier
than thou;" a principle so justly repudiated by every sensitive mind.
It is not a comparison of one man with another, but a simple statement
of the line of conduct which God looks for in those who belong to Him.
"After the doings of the land of Egypt, wherein ye dwelt, shall ye not
do; and after the doings of the land of Canaan, whither I bring you,
shall ye not do; neither shall ye walk in their ordinances." The
Egyptians and the Canaanites were all wrong. How was Israel to know
this? Who told them? How came they to be right and all besides wrong?
These are interesting inquiries; and the answer is as simple as the
questions are interesting. Jehovah's Word was the standard by which
all questions of right and wrong were to be definitely settled in the
judgment of every member of the Israel of God. It was not, by any
means, the judgment of an Israelite in opposition to the judgment of
an Egyptian or of a Canaanite; but it was the judgment of God above
_all_. Egypt might have her practices and her opinions, and so might
Canaan; but Israel were to have the opinions and practices laid down
in the Word of God. "Ye shall do My judgments, and keep Mine
ordinances, to walk therein: I am the Lord your God. Ye shall
therefore keep My statutes and My judgments; which, if a man do, he
shall live in them: I am the Lord."

It will be well for my reader to get a clear, deep, full, practical
sense of this truth. The Word of God must settle every question and
govern every conscience: there must be no appeal from its solemn and
weighty decision. When God speaks, every heart must bow. Men may form
and hold their opinions; they may adopt and defend their practices;
but one of the finest traits in the character of "the Israel of God"
is, profound reverence for, and implicit subjection to, "every word
that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord." The exhibition of this
valuable feature may perhaps lay them open to the charge of dogmatism,
superciliousness, and self-sufficiency, on the part of those who have
never duly weighed the matter; but, in truth, nothing can be more
unlike dogmatism than simple subjection to the plain truth of God;
nothing more unlike superciliousness than reverence for the statements
of inspiration; nothing more unlike self-sufficiency than subjection
to the divine authority of holy Scripture.

True, there will ever be the need of carefulness as to the tone and
manner in which we set forth the authority for our convictions and our
conduct. It must be made manifest, so far as it may be, that we are
wholly governed, not by our own opinions, but by the Word of God.
There is great danger of attaching an importance to an opinion merely
because _we_ have adopted it. This must be carefully guarded against.
_Self_ may creep in and display its deformity in the defense of our
opinions as much as in any thing else; but we must disallow it in
every shape and form, and be governed in all things by "Thus saith the
Lord."

But then we are not to expect that every one will be ready to admit
the full force of the divine statutes and judgments. It is as persons
walk in the integrity and energy of the divine nature that the Word of
God will be owned, appreciated, and reverenced. An Egyptian or a
Canaanite would have been wholly unable to enter into the meaning or
estimate the value of these statutes and judgments, which were to
govern the conduct of the circumcised people of God; but that did not
in any wise affect the question of Israel's obedience. They were
brought into a certain relationship with Jehovah, and that
relationship had its distinctive privileges and responsibilities. "I
am the Lord _your_ God." This was to be the ground of their conduct.
They were to act in a way worthy of the One who had become _their_
God, and made them _His_ people. It was not that they were a whit
better than other people. By no means. The Egyptians or Canaanites
might have considered that the Israelites were setting themselves up
as something superior in refusing to adopt the habits of either
nation. But no; the foundation of their peculiar line of conduct and
tone of morality was laid in these words: "_I_ am the Lord _your
God_."

In this great and practically important fact, Jehovah set before His
people a ground of conduct which was immovable, and a standard of
morality which was as elevated and as enduring as the eternal throne
itself. The moment He entered into a relationship with a people, their
ethics were to assume a character and tone worthy of Him. It was no
longer a question as to what they were, either in themselves or in
comparison with others; but of what God was in comparison with all.
This makes a material difference. To make _self_ the ground of action
or the standard of ethics is not only presumptuous folly, but it is
sure to set one upon a descending scale of action. If self be my
object, I must, of necessity, sink lower and lower every day; but if,
on the other hand, I set the Lord before me, I shall rise higher and
higher as, by the power of the Holy Ghost, I grow in conformity to
that perfect model which is unfolded to the gaze of faith in the
sacred pages of inspiration. I shall undoubtedly have to prostrate
myself in the dust, under a sense of how infinitely short I come of
the mark set before me; but then I can never consent to the setting up
of a lower standard, nor can I ever be satisfied until I am conformed
in all things to Him who was my substitute on the cross, and is my
model in the glory.

Having said thus much on the main principle of the section before
us--a principle of unspeakable importance to Christians, in a
practical point of view, I feel it needless to enter into any thing
like a detailed exposition of statutes which speak for themselves in
most obvious terms. I would merely remark that those statutes range
themselves under two distinct heads, namely, first, those which set
forth the shameful enormities which the human heart is capable of
devising; and secondly, those which exhibit the exquisite tenderness
and considerate care of the God of Israel.

As to the first, it is manifest that the Spirit of God could never
enact laws for the purpose of preventing evils that have no existence.
He does not construct a dam where there is no flood to be resisted: He
does not deal with abstract ideas, but with positive realities. Man
is, in very deed, capable of perpetrating each and every one of the
shameful crimes referred to in this most faithful section of the book
of Leviticus. If he were not, why should he be told not to do so. Such
a code would be wholly unsuitable for angels, inasmuch as they are
incapable of committing the sins referred to; but it suits man,
because he has gotten the seeds of those sins in his nature. This is
deeply humbling. It is a fresh declaration of the truth that man is a
total wreck. From the crown of his head to the sole of his foot, there
is not so much as a single speck of moral soundness, as looked at in
the light of the divine presence. The being for whom Jehovah thought
it needful to write Leviticus xviii.-xx. must be a vile sinner; but
that being is _man_--the writer and reader of these lines. How plain
it is, therefore, that "they that are in the flesh _cannot_ please
God." (Rom. viii.) Thank God, the believer is "not in the flesh, but
in the Spirit." He has been taken completely out of his old-creation
standing, and introduced into the new creation, in which the moral
evils aimed at in this our section can have no existence. True, he has
gotten the old nature; but it is his happy privilege to "reckon" it as
a dead thing, and to walk in the abiding power of the new creation,
wherein "all things are of God." This is Christian liberty, even
liberty to walk up and down in that fair creation where no trace of
evil can ever be found,--hallowed liberty to walk in holiness and
purity before God and man,--liberty to tread those lofty walks of
personal sanctity whereon the beams of the divine countenance ever
pour themselves in living lustre. Reader, this is Christian liberty.
It is liberty, not to commit sin, but to taste the celestial sweets of
a life of true holiness and moral elevation. May we prize more highly
than we have ever done this precious boon of heaven--Christian
liberty.

And now, one word as to the second class of statutes contained in our
section, namely, those which so touchingly bring out divine tenderness
and care. Take the following: "And when ye reap the harvest of your
land, thou shalt not wholly reap the corners of thy field, neither
shalt thou gather the gleanings of thy harvest. And thou shalt not
glean thy vineyard, neither shalt thou gather every grape of thy
vineyard; _thou shalt leave them for the poor and stranger_: I am the
Lord your God." (Chap. xix. 9, 10.) This ordinance will meet us again
in chapter xxiii. but there we shall see it in its dispensational
bearing. Here, we contemplate it morally, as unfolding the precious
grace of Israel's God. He would think of "the poor and stranger," and
He would have His people think of them likewise. When the golden
sheaves were being reaped, and the mellow clusters gathered, "the poor
and stranger" were to be remembered by the Israel of God, because
Jehovah was the God of Israel. The reaper and the grape-gatherer were
not to be governed by a spirit of grasping covetousness, which would
bare the corners of the field and strip the branches of the vine, but
rather by a spirit of large-hearted, genuine benevolence, which would
leave a sheaf and a cluster "for the poor and stranger," that they too
might rejoice in the unbounded goodness of Him whose paths drop
fatness, and on whose open hand all the sons of want may confidently
wait.

The book of Ruth furnishes a fine example of one who fully acted out
this most benevolent statute. "And Boaz said unto her, [Ruth,] 'At
meal-time, come thou hither, and eat of the bread, and dip thy morsel
in the vinegar.' And she sat beside the reapers: and he reached her
parched corn, and she did eat, and was sufficed, and left. And when
she was risen up to glean, Boaz commanded his young men, saying, 'Let
her glean even among the sheaves, and reproach her not; _and let fall
also some of the handfuls of purpose for her_, and leave them, that
she may glean them, and rebuke her not.'" (Ruth ii. 14-16.) Most
touching and beautiful grace! Truly, it is good for our poor selfish
hearts to be brought in contact with such principles and such
practices. Nothing can surpass the exquisite refinement of the words,
"let fall also some of the handfuls of purpose for her." It was
evidently the desire of this noble Israelite that "the stranger" might
have abundance, and have it, too, rather as the fruit of her own
gleaning than of his benevolence. This was the very essence of
refinement. It was putting her in immediate connection with, and
dependence upon, the God of Israel, who had fully recognized and
provided for "the gleaner." Boaz was merely acting out that gracious
ordinance of which Ruth was reaping the benefit. The same grace that
had given him the field gave her the gleanings. They were both debtors
to grace. She was the happy recipient of Jehovah's goodness: he was
the honored exponent of Jehovah's most gracious institution. All was
in most lovely moral order. The creature was blessed and God was
glorified. Who would not own that it is good for us to be allowed to
breathe such an atmosphere?

Let us now turn to another statute of our section. "Thou shalt not
defraud thy neighbor, neither rob him: the wages of him that is hired
shall not abide with thee all night until the morning." (Chap. xix.
13.) What tender care is here! The High and Mighty One that inhabiteth
eternity can take knowledge of the thoughts and feelings that spring
up in the heart of a poor laborer. He knows and takes into account the
expectations of such an one in reference to the fruit of his day's
toil. The wages will naturally be looked for. The laborer's heart
counts upon them: the family meal depends upon them. Oh! let them not
be held back: send not the laborer home with a heavy heart, to make
the heart of his wife and family heavy likewise. By all means, give
him that for which he has wrought, to which he has a right, and on
which his heart is set. He is a husband, he is a father, and he has
borne the burden and heat of the day that his wife and children may
not go hungry to bed. Disappoint him not: give him his due. Thus does
our God take notice of the very throbbings of the laborer's heart, and
make provision for his rising expectations. Precious grace! Most
tender, thoughtful, touching, condescending love! The bare
contemplation of such statutes is sufficient to throw one into a flood
of tenderness. Could any one read such passages and not be melted?
Could any one read them and thoughtlessly dismiss a poor laborer, not
knowing whether he and his family have wherewithal to meet the
cravings of hunger?

Nothing can be more painful to a tender heart than the lack of kindly
consideration for the poor so often manifested by the rich. These
latter can sit down to their sumptuous repast after dismissing from
their door some poor industrious creature who had come seeking the
just reward of his honest labor. They think not of the aching heart
with which that man returns to his family, to tell them of the
disappointment to himself and to them. Oh, it is terrible! It is most
offensive to God and to all who have drunk, in any measure, into His
grace. If we would know what God thinks of such acting, we have only
to hearken to the following accents of holy indignation: "Behold, the
hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you
kept back by fraud, crieth; and the cries of them that have reaped
have entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth." (James v. 4.) "The
Lord of Sabaoth" hears the cry of the aggrieved and disappointed
laborer. His tender love tells itself forth in the institutions of His
moral government; and even though the heart should not be melted by
the grace of those institutions, the conduct should, at least, be
governed by the righteousness thereof. God will not suffer the claims
of the poor to be heartlessly tossed aside by those who are so
hardened by the influence of wealth as to be insensible to the appeals
of tenderness, and who are so far removed beyond the region of
personal need as to be incapable of feeling for those whose lot it is
to spend their days amid exhausting toil or pinching poverty. The poor
are the special objects of God's care. Again and again He makes
provision for them in the statutes of His moral administration; and it
is particularly declared of Him who shall ere long assume, in
manifested glory, the reins of government, that "He shall deliver the
needy when he crieth; the poor also, and him that hath no helper. He
shall spare the poor and needy, and shall save the souls of the needy.
He shall redeem their souls from deceit and violence; and precious
shall their blood be in His sight." (Ps. lxxii. 12-14.)

May we profit by the review of those precious and deeply practical
truths. May our hearts be affected, and our conduct influenced by
them. We live in a heartless world; and there is a vast amount of
selfishness in our own hearts. We are not sufficiently affected by the
thought of the need of others. We are apt to forget the poor in the
midst of our abundance. We often forget that the very persons whose
labor ministers to our personal comfort are living, it may be, in the
deepest poverty. Let us think of these things. Let us beware of
"grinding the faces of the poor." If the Jews of old were taught, by
the statutes and ordinances of the Mosaic economy, to entertain kindly
feelings toward the poor, and to deal tenderly and graciously with the
sons of toil, how much more ought the higher and more spiritual ethics
of the gospel dispensation produce in the hearts and lives of
Christians a large-hearted benevolence toward every form of human
need.

True, there is urgent need of prudence and caution, lest we take a man
out of the honorable position in which he was designed and fitted to
move, namely, a position of dependence upon the fruits--the precious
and fragrant fruits--of honest industry. This would be a grievous
injury instead of a benefit. The example of Boaz should instruct in
this matter. He allowed Ruth to glean; but he took care to make her
gleaning profitable. This is a very safe and a very simple principle.
God intends that man should work at something or another, and we run
counter to Him when we draw our fellow out of the place of dependence
upon the results of patient industry, into that of dependence upon the
results of false benevolence. The former is as honorable and elevating
as the latter is contemptible and demoralizing. There is no bread so
sweet to the taste as that which in nobly earned; but then those who
earn their bread should get enough. A man will feed and care for his
horses; how much more his fellow, who yields him the labor of his
hands from Monday morning till Saturday night.

But some will say, There are two sides to this question.
Unquestionably there are; and no doubt one meets with a great deal
amongst the poor which is calculated to dry up the springs of
benevolence and genuine sympathy. There is much which tends to steel
the heart and close the hand; but one thing is certain, it is better
to be deceived in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred than to shut up
the bowels of compassion against a single worthy object. Our heavenly
Father causes His sun to shine upon the evil and on the good; and
sendeth rain upon the just and upon the unjust. The same sunbeams that
gladden the heart of some devoted servant of Christ are poured upon
the path of some ungodly sinner; and the self-same shower that falls
upon the tillage of a true believer, enriches also the furrows of some
blaspheming infidel. This is to be our model. "Be ye therefore
perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." (Matt. v.
48.) It is only as we set the Lord before us, and walk in the power
of His grace, that we shall be able to go on from day to day,
meeting, with a tender heart and an open hand, every possible form of
human misery. It is only as we ourselves are drinking at the
exhaustless fountain of divine love and tenderness, that we shall be
able to go on ministering to human need unchecked by the oft-repeated
manifestation of human depravity. Our tiny springs would soon be dried
up were they not maintained in unbroken connection with that
ever-gushing source.

The statute which next presents itself for our consideration,
exemplifies most touchingly the tender care of the God of Israel.
"Thou shalt not curse the deaf, nor put a stumbling-block before the
blind, but shalt fear thy God: I am the Lord." (Ver. 14.) Here a
barrier is erected to stem the rising tide of irritability with which
uncontrolled nature would be almost sure to meet the personal
infirmity of deafness. How well we can understand this! Nature does
not like to be called upon to repeat its words again and again, in
order to meet the deaf man's infirmity. Jehovah thought of this, and
provided for it. And what is the provision? "Thou shalt fear thy God."
When tried by a deaf person, remember the Lord, and look to Him for
grace to enable you to govern your temper.

The second part of this statute reveals a most humiliating amount of
wickedness in human nature. The idea of laying a stumbling-block in
the way of the blind is about the most wanton cruelty imaginable; and
yet man is capable of it, else he would not be warned against it. No
doubt this, as well as many other statutes, admits of a spiritual
application; but that in no wise interferes with the plain literal
principle set forth in it. Man is capable of placing a stumbling-block
in the way of a fellow-creature afflicted with blindness. Such is man!
Truly, the Lord knew what was in man when He wrote the statutes and
judgments of the book of Leviticus.

I shall leave my reader to meditate alone upon the remainder of our
section. He will find that each statute teaches a double lesson,
namely, a lesson with respect to nature's evil tendencies, and also a
lesson as to Jehovah's tender care.[24]

  [24] Verses 16 and 17 demand special attention. "Thou shalt not go up
  and down as a talebearer among thy people." This is a most seasonable
  admonition for the people of God in every age. A talebearer is sure to
  do incalculable mischief. It has been well remarked that a talebearer
  injures three persons--he injures himself, he injures his hearer, and
  he injures the subject of his tale. All this he does directly; and as
  to the indirect consequences, who can recount them? Let us carefully
  guard against this horrible evil. May we never suffer a tale to pass
  our lips; and let us never stand to hearken to a talebearer. May we
  always know how to drive away a backbiting tongue with an angry
  countenance, as the north wind driveth away rain.

  In verse 17, we learn what ought to take the place of talebearing.
  "Thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbor, and not suffer sin upon
  him." In place of carrying to another a tale about my neighbor, I am
  called upon to go directly to himself and rebuke him, if there is any
  thing wrong. This is the divine method. Satan's method is to act the
  talebearer.




CHAPTERS XXI. & XXII.


These chapters unfold, with great minuteness of detail, the divine
requirements in reference to those who were privileged to draw near as
priests to "offer the bread of their God." In this, as in the
preceding section, we have conduct as the _result_, not the procuring
_cause_ of the relationship. This should be carefully borne in mind.
The sons of Aaron were, in virtue of their birth, priests unto God.
They all stood in this relationship, one as well as another. It was
not a matter of attainment, a question of progress, something which
one had and another had not. All the sons of Aaron were priests; they
were born into a priestly place. Their capacity to understand and
enjoy their position and its attendant privileges was obviously a
different thing altogether. One might be a babe, and another might
have reached the point of mature and vigorous manhood. The former
would, of necessity, be unable to eat of the priestly food, being a
babe, for whom "milk," and not "strong meat," was adapted; but he was
as truly a member of the priestly house as the man who could tread,
with firm step, the courts of the Lord's house, and feed upon "the
wave breast" and "heave shoulder" of the sacrifice.

This distinction is easily understood in the case of the sons of
Aaron, and hence it will serve to illustrate, in a very simple manner,
the truth as to the members of the true priestly house, over which our
great High-Priest presides, and to which all true believers belong.
(Heb. iii. 6.) Every child of God is a priest. He is enrolled as a
member of Christ's priestly house. He may be very ignorant, but his
position as a priest is not founded upon knowledge, but upon life; his
experience may be very shallow, but his place as a priest does not
depend upon experience, but upon life; his capacity may be very
limited, but his relationship as a priest does not rest upon an
enlarged capacity, but upon life. He was born into the position and
relationship of a priest: he did not work himself thereinto. It was
not by any efforts of his own that he became a priest: he became a
priest by birth. The spiritual priesthood, together with all the
spiritual functions attaching thereunto, is the necessary appendage to
spiritual birth. The capacity to enjoy the privileges and to discharge
the functions of a position must not be confounded with the position
itself: they must ever be kept distinct. Relationship is one thing;
capacity is quite another.

Furthermore, in looking at the family of Aaron, we see that nothing
could break the relationship between him and his sons. There were many
things which would interfere with the full enjoyment of the privileges
attaching to the relationship. A son of Aaron might "defile himself by
the dead;" he might defile himself by forming an unholy alliance; he
might have some bodily "blemish;" he might be "blind or lame;" he
might be "a dwarf." Any of these things would have interfered very
materially with his enjoyment of the privileges and his discharge of
the functions pertaining to his relationship, as we read, "No man that
hath a blemish of the seed of Aaron the priest shall come nigh to
offer the offerings of the Lord made by fire: he hath a blemish: he
shall not come nigh to offer the bread of his God. He shall eat the
bread of his God, both of the most holy and the holy; only he shall
not go in unto the vail, nor come nigh unto the altar, because he hath
a blemish; that he profane not my sanctuaries; for I the Lord do
sanctify them." (Chap. xxi. 21-23.) But none of these things could
possibly touch the fact of a relationship founded upon the established
principles of human nature. Though a son of Aaron were a dwarf, that
dwarf was a son of Aaron. True, he was, as a dwarf, shorn of many
precious privileges and lofty dignities pertaining to the priesthood,
but he was a son of Aaron all the while. He could neither enjoy the
same measure or character of communion, nor yet discharge the same
elevated functions of priestly service, as one who had reached to
manhood's appointed stature; but he was a member of the priestly
house, and as such, permitted to "eat the bread of his God." The
relationship was genuine, though the development was so defective.

The spiritual application of all this is as simple as it is practical.
To be a child of God is one thing; to be in the enjoyment of priestly
communion and priestly worship is quite another. The latter is, alas!
interfered with by many things. Circumstances and associations are
allowed to act upon us by their defiling influence. We are not to
suppose that all Christians enjoy the same elevation of walk, the same
intimacy of fellowship, the same felt nearness to Christ. Alas! alas!
they do not. Many of us have to mourn over our spiritual defects.
There is lameness of walk, defective vision, stunted growth; or we
allow ourselves to be defiled by contact with evil, and to be weakened
and hindered by unhallowed associations. In a word, as the sons of
Aaron, though being priests by birth, were nevertheless deprived of
many privileges through ceremonial defilement and physical defects; so
we, though being priests unto God by spiritual birth, are deprived of
many of the high and holy privileges of our position by moral
defilement and spiritual defects. We are shorn of many of our
dignities through defective spiritual development. We lack singleness
of eye, spiritual vigor, whole-hearted devotedness. Saved we are,
through the free grace of God, on the ground of Christ's perfect
sacrifice. "We are all the children of God, by faith in Christ Jesus;"
but then, salvation is one thing; communion is quite another: sonship
is one thing; obedience is quite another.

These things should be carefully distinguished. The section before us
illustrates the distinction with great force and clearness. If one of
the sons of Aaron happened to be "broken-footed or broken-handed," was
he deprived of his sonship? Assuredly not. Was he deprived of his
priestly position? By no means. It was distinctly declared, "He shall
eat the bread of his God, both of the most holy and of the holy."
What, then, did he lose by his physical blemish? He was forbidden to
tread some of the higher walks of priestly service and worship.--"Only
he shall not go in unto the vail, nor come nigh unto the altar." These
were very serious privations; and though it may be objected that a man
could not help many of these physical defects, that did not alter the
matter. Jehovah could not have a blemished priest at His altar, or a
blemished sacrifice thereon. Both the priest and the sacrifice should
be perfect. "No man that hath a blemish of the seed of Aaron the
priest shall come nigh to offer the offerings of the Lord made by
fire." (Chap. xxi. 22.) "But whatsoever hath a blemish, that shall ye
not offer; for it shall not be acceptable for you." (Chap. xxii. 20.)

Now, we have both the perfect priest and the perfect sacrifice in the
Person of our blessed Lord Jesus Christ. He having "offered Himself
without spot to God," passed into the heavens as our great
High-Priest, where He ever liveth to make intercession for us. The
epistle to the Hebrews dwells elaborately upon these two points. It
throws into vivid contrast the sacrifice and priesthood of the Mosaic
system and the Sacrifice and Priesthood of Christ. In Him we have
divine perfectness, whether as the Victim or as the Priest. We have
all that God could require, and all that man could need. His precious
blood has put away all our sins, and His all-prevailing intercession
ever maintains us in all the perfectness of the place into which His
blood has introduced us. "We are complete in Him" (Col. ii.); and yet,
so feeble and so faltering are we in ourselves; so full of failure and
infirmity; so prone to err and stumble in our onward way, that we
could not stand for a moment were it not that "He ever liveth to make
intercession for us." These things have been dwelt upon in the earlier
chapters of this volume, and it is therefore needless to enter further
upon them here. Those who have any thing like correct apprehensions of
the grand foundation-truths of Christianity, and any measure of
experience in the Christian life, will be able to understand how it is
that though "complete in Him who is the head of all principality and
power," they nevertheless need, while down here amid the infirmities,
conflicts, and buffetings of earth, the powerful advocacy of their
adorable and divine High-Priest. The believer is "washed, sanctified,
and justified" (1 Cor. vi.); he is "accepted in the Beloved" (Eph. i.
6.); he can never come into judgment, as regards his person (See John
v. 24, where the word is κρισιν and not κατακρισιν.); death and
judgment are behind him, because he is united to Christ, who has
passed through them both on his behalf and in his stead. All these
things are divinely true of the very weakest, most unlettered, and
inexperienced member of the family of God; but yet, inasmuch as he
carries about with him a nature so incorrigibly bad and so
irremediably ruined that no discipline can correct it and no medicine
cure it, inasmuch as he is the tenant of a body of sin and death--as
he is surrounded on all sides by hostile influences--as he is called
to cope perpetually with the combined forces of the world, the flesh,
and the devil, he could never keep his ground, much less make
progress, were he not upheld by the all-prevailing intercession of his
great High-Priest, who bears the names of His people upon His breast
and upon His shoulder.

Some, I am aware, have found great difficulty in reconciling the idea
of the believer's perfect standing in Christ with the need of
priesthood. "If," it is argued, "he is perfect, what need has he of a
priest?" The two things are as distinctly taught in the Word as they
are compatible one with another, and understood in the experience of
every rightly instructed Christian. It is of the very last importance
to apprehend, with clearness and accuracy, the perfect harmony between
these two points. The believer is perfect in Christ; but in himself,
he is a poor feeble creature, ever liable to fall. Hence the
unspeakable blessedness of having One who can manage all his affairs
for him, at the right hand of the Majesty in the heavens--One who
upholds him continually by the right hand of His righteousness--One
who will never let him go--One who is able to save to the
uttermost--One who is "the same yesterday, to-day, and forever"--One
who will bear him triumphantly through all the difficulties and
dangers which surround him, and finally "present him faultless before
the presence of His glory with exceeding joy." Blessed forever be the
grace that has made such ample provision for all our need in the
blood of a Spotless Victim and the intercession of a divine
High-Priest!

Dear Christian reader, let it be our care so to walk, so to "keep
ourselves unspotted from the world," so to stand apart from all
unhallowed associations, that we may enjoy the highest privileges and
discharge the most elevated functions of our position as members of
the priestly house of which Christ is the Head. We have "boldness to
enter into the holiest through the blood of Jesus:" "we have a great
High-Priest over the house of God." (Heb. x.) Nothing can ever rob us
of these privileges. But then our communion may be marred, our worship
may be hindered, our holy functions may remain undischarged. Those
ceremonial matters against which the sons of Aaron were warned in the
section before us, have their antitypes in the Christian economy. Had
they to be warned against unholy contact? So have we. Had they to be
warned against unholy alliance? So have we. Had they to be warned
against all manner of ceremonial uncleanness? So have we to be warned
against "all filthiness of the flesh and spirit." (1 Cor. vii.) Were
they shorn of many of their loftiest priestly privileges by bodily
blemish and imperfect natural growth? So are we by moral blemish and
imperfect spiritual growth.

Will any one venture to call in question the practical importance of
such principles as these? Is it not obvious that the more highly we
estimate the blessings which attach to that priestly house of which
we have been constituted members, in virtue of our spiritual birth,
the more carefully shall we guard against every thing which might tend
in any wise to rob us of their enjoyment? Undoubtedly. And this it is
which renders the close study of our section so pre-eminently
practical. May we feel its power, through the application of God the
Holy Ghost. Then shall we _enjoy_ our priestly place; then shall we
faithfully discharge our priestly functions. We shall be able "to
present our bodies a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto God"
(Rom. xii. 1); we shall be able to "offer the sacrifice of praise to
God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks to His
name" (Heb. xiii. 15.); we shall be able, as members of the "spiritual
house" and the "holy priesthood," to "offer up spiritual sacrifices,
acceptable to God by Jesus Christ" (1 Pet. ii. 5.); we shall be able,
in some small degree, to anticipate that blissful time when, from a
redeemed creation, the halleluiahs of intelligent and fervent praise
shall ascend to the throne of God and the Lamb throughout the
everlasting ages.




CHAPTER XXIII.


One of the most profound and comprehensive chapters in the inspired
volume now lies before us, and claims our prayerful study. It contains
the record of the seven great feasts or periodical solemnities into
which Israel's year was divided. In other words, it furnishes us with
a perfect view of God's dealings with Israel during the entire period
of their most eventful history.

Looking at the feasts separately, we have the Sabbath, the Passover,
the feast of unleavened bread, the first-fruits, Pentecost, the feast
of trumpets, the day of atonement, and the feast of tabernacles. This
would make eight, altogether; but it is very obvious that the Sabbath
occupies quite a unique and independent place. It is first presented,
and its proper characteristics and attendant circumstances fully set
forth; and then we read, "These are the feasts of the Lord, even holy
convocations, which ye shall proclaim in their seasons." (Ver. 4.)

So that, strictly speaking, as the attentive reader will observe,
Israel's _first_ great feast was the Passover, and their _seventh_ was
the feast of tabernacles. That is to say, divesting them of their
typical dress, we have, first, redemption; and last of all, we have
the millennial glory. The paschal lamb typified the death of Christ (1
Cor. v. 7.); and the feast of tabernacles typified "the times of the
restitution of all things, of which God hath spoken by the mouth of
all His holy prophets since the world began." (Acts iii. 21.)

Such was the opening and such the closing feast of the Jewish year.
Atonement is the foundation, glory the top-stone; while between these
two points we have the resurrection of Christ (ver. 10-14.), the
gathering of the Church (ver. 15-21.), the waking up of Israel to a
sense of their long-lost glory (ver. 24-25.), their repentance and
hearty reception of their Messiah (ver. 27-32.), and, that not one
feature might be lacking in this grand typical representation, we have
provision made for the Gentiles to come in at the close of the harvest
and glean in Israel's fields (ver. 22.). All this renders the picture
divinely perfect, and evokes from the heart of every lover of
Scripture the most intense admiration. What could be more complete?
The blood of the Lamb, and practical holiness founded thereon; the
resurrection of Christ from the dead, and His ascension into heaven;
the descent of the Holy Ghost, in pentecostal power, to form the
Church; the awakening of the remnant; their repentance and
restoration; the blessing of "the poor and the stranger;" the
manifestation of the glory; the rest and blessedness of the
kingdom,--such are the contents of this truly marvelous chapter, which
we shall now proceed to examine in detail. May God the Holy Ghost be
our Teacher.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Speak unto the children of
Israel, and say unto them, Concerning the feasts of the Lord, which ye
shall proclaim to be holy convocations, even these are My feasts. Six
days shall work be done; but the seventh day is the Sabbath of rest, a
holy convocation; ye shall do no work therein: it is the Sabbath of
the Lord in all your dwellings.'" The place which the Sabbath here
gets is full of interest. The Lord is about to furnish a type of all
His dealings in grace with His people; and ere He does so, He sets
forth the Sabbath as the significant expression of that rest which
remaineth for the people of God. It was an actual solemnity to be
observed by Israel, but it was also a type of what is yet to be when
all that great and glorious work which this chapter foreshadows shall
have been accomplished. It is God's rest, into which all who believe
can enter now in spirit; but which, as to its full and actual
accomplishment, yet remains. (Heb. iv.) We work now: we shall rest by
and by. In one sense, the believer enters into rest; in another sense,
he labors to enter into it. He has found his rest in Christ; he labors
to enter into his rest in glory. He has found his full mental repose
in what Christ has wrought for him, and his eye rests on that
everlasting Sabbath upon which he shall enter when all his desert
toils and conflicts are over. He cannot rest in the midst of a scene
of sin and wretchedness; "he rests in Christ, the Son of God, who took
the servant's form;" and while thus resting, he is called to labor as
a worker together with God, in the full assurance that when all his
toil is over, he shall enjoy unbroken, eternal repose in those
mansions of unfading light and unalloyed blessedness where labor and
sorrow can never enter. Blessed prospect! May it brighten more and
more each hour in the vision of faith. May we labor all the more
earnestly and faithfully, as being sure of this most precious rest at
the end. True, there are foretastes of the eternal Sabbath; but these
foretastes only cause us to long more ardently for the blessed
reality--that Sabbath which shall never be broken--that "holy
convocation" which shall never be dissolved.

We have already remarked that the Sabbath occupies quite a unique and
independent place in this chapter. This is evident from the wording of
the fourth verse, where the Lord seems to begin afresh with the
expression, "These are the feasts of the Lord," as if to leave the
Sabbath quite distinct from the seven feasts which follow, though it
be, in reality, the type of that rest to which those feasts so
blessedly introduce the soul.

"These are the feasts of the Lord, even holy convocations, which ye
shall proclaim in their seasons. In the fourteenth day of the first
month at even is the Lord's passover." (Ver. 4, 5.) Here, then, we
have the first of the seven periodical solemnities--the offering of
that paschal lamb whose blood it was that screened the Israel of God
from the sword of the destroying angel on that terrible night when
Egypt's first-born were laid low. This is the acknowledged type of the
death of Christ, and hence its place in this chapter is divinely
appropriate. It forms the foundation of all. We can know nothing of
rest, nothing of holiness, nothing of fellowship, save on the ground
of the death of Christ. It is peculiarly striking, significant, and
beautiful to observe that, directly God's rest is spoken of, the next
thing introduced is the blood of the paschal lamb. As much as to say,
There is the _rest_, but here is your _title_. No doubt labor will
_capacitate_ us, but it is the blood that _entitles_ us, to enjoy the
rest.

"And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened
bread unto the Lord: seven days ye must eat unleavened bread. In the
first day ye shall have a holy convocation: ye shall do no servile
work therein. But ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the
Lord seven days: in the seventh day is a holy convocation: ye shall do
no servile work therein." (Ver. 6-8.) The people are here assembled
around Jehovah in that practical holiness which is founded upon
accomplished redemption; and while thus assembled, the fragrant odor
of the sacrifice ascends from the altar of Israel to the throne of
Israel's God. This gives us a fine view of that holiness which God
looks for in the life of His redeemed. It is based upon the sacrifice,
and it ascends in immediate connection with the acceptable fragrance
of the Person of Christ. "Ye shall do no _servile work_ therein; but
ye shall offer _an offering made by fire_." What a contrast!--the
servile work of man's hands, and the sweet savor of Christ's
sacrifice! The practical holiness of God's people is not servile
labor; it is the living unfolding of Christ through them, by the power
of the Holy Ghost. "To me to live is Christ." This is the true idea.
Christ is our life; and every exhibition of that life is, in the
divine judgment, redolent with all the fragrance of Christ. It may be
a very trifling matter in man's judgment, but, in so far as it is the
outflow of Christ our life, it is unspeakably precious to God. It
ascends to Him and can never be forgotten. "The fruits of
righteousness which are by Jesus Christ" are produced in the life of
the believer, and no power of earth or hell can prevent their
fragrance ascending to the throne of God.

It is needful to ponder deeply the contrast between "servile work" and
the outflow of the life of Christ. The type is very vivid. There was a
total cessation of manual labor throughout the whole assembly; but the
sweet savor of the burnt-offering ascended to God. These were to be
the two grand characteristics of the feast of unleavened bread. Man's
labor ceased, and the odor of the sacrifice ascended; and this was the
type of a believer's life of practical holiness. What a triumphant
answer is here to the legalist on the one side, and the antinomian on
the other! The former is silenced by the words, "no servile work;" and
the latter is confounded by the words, "Ye shall offer an offering
made by fire." The most elaborate works of man's hands are "servile;"
but the smallest cluster of "the fruits of righteousness" is to the
glory and praise of God. Throughout the entire period of the
believer's life there must be no servile work--nothing of the hateful
and degrading element of legality. There should be only the continual
presentation of the life of Christ, wrought out and exhibited by the
power of the Holy Ghost. Throughout the "seven days" of Israel's
second great periodical solemnity there was to be "no leaven;" but
instead thereof, the sweet savor of "an offering made by fire" was to
be presented to the Lord. May we fully enter into the practical
teaching of this most striking and instructive type.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Speak unto the children of
Israel, and say unto them, When ye be come into the land which I give
unto you, and shall reap the harvest thereof, then ye shall bring a
sheaf of the first-fruits of your harvest unto the priest; and ye
shall wave the sheaf before the Lord, to be accepted for you: on the
morrow after the Sabbath the priest shall wave it. And ye shall offer
that day when ye wave the sheaf, a he lamb without blemish of the
first year, for a burnt-offering unto the Lord. And the meat-offering
thereof shall be two tenth deals of fine flour mingled with oil, an
offering made by fire unto the Lord for a sweet savor: and the
drink-offering thereof shall be of wine, the fourth part of a hin. And
ye shall eat neither bread, nor parched corn, nor green ears, until
the self-same day that ye have brought an offering unto your God: it
shall be a statute forever throughout your generations, in all your
dwellings." (Ver. 9-14.)

"But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the _first-fruits_
of them that slept." (1 Cor. xv. 20.) The beautiful ordinance of the
presentation of the sheaf of first-fruits typified the resurrection of
Christ, who, "at the end of the Sabbath, as it began to dawn toward
the first day of the week," rose triumphant from the tomb, having
accomplished the glorious work of redemption. His was a "resurrection
_from among_ the dead;" and in it we have at once the earnest and the
type of the resurrection of His people. "Christ the first-fruits;
afterwards they that are Christ's at His coming." When Christ comes,
His people will be raised "from among the dead [εκ νεκρων]," that is,
those of them that sleep in Jesus; "but the rest of the dead lived not
again until the thousand years were finished." (Rev. xx. 5.) When,
immediately after the transfiguration, our blessed Lord spoke of His
rising "_from among the dead_," the disciples questioned among
themselves what that could mean. (See Mark ix.) Every orthodox Jew
believed in the doctrine of the "resurrection of the dead [αναστασις
νεκρων]," but the idea of a "resurrection from among the dead
[αναστασις εκ νεκρων]" was what the disciples were unable to
grasp; and no doubt many disciples since then have felt considerable
difficulty with respect to a mystery so profound.

However, if my reader will prayerfully study and compare 1 Cor. xv.
with 1 Thess. iv. 13-18, he will get much precious instruction upon
this most interesting and practical truth. He can also look at Romans
viii. 11 in connection.--"But if the Spirit of Him that raised up
Jesus from the dead [εκ νεκρων] dwell in you, He that raised up Christ
from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that
dwelleth in you." From all these passages it will be seen that the
resurrection of the Church will be upon precisely the same principle
as the resurrection of Christ. Both the Head and the body are shown
to be raised "from among the dead." The first sheaf and all the
sheaves that follow after are morally connected.

It must be evident to any one who carefully ponders the subject in the
light of Scripture, that there is a very material difference between
the resurrection of the believer and the resurrection of the
unbeliever. Both shall be raised; but Revelation xx. 5 proves that
there will be a thousand years between the two, so that they differ
both as to the principle and as to the time. Some have found
difficulty in reference to this subject, from the fact that in John v.
28 our Lord speaks of "the _hour_ in the which _all_ that are in the
graves shall hear His voice." How, it may be asked, can there be a
thousand years between the two resurrections, when both are spoken of
as occurring in an "hour"? The answer is very simple. In verse 28, the
quickening of dead souls is spoken of as occurring in an "hour;" and
this work has been going on for over eighteen hundred years. Now, if a
period of nearly _two_ thousand years can be represented by the word
"hour," what objection can there be to the idea of _one_ thousand
years being represented in the same way? Surely, none whatever,
especially when it is expressly stated that "the rest of the dead
lived not again until the thousand years were finished."

But furthermore, when we find mention made of "a _first_
resurrection," is it not evident that all are not to be raised
together? Why speak of a "first" if there is but the one? It may be
said that "the first resurrection" refers to the soul; but where is
the Scripture warrant for such a statement? The solemn fact is this:
when the "shout of the archangel and the trump of God" shall be heard,
the redeemed who sleep in Jesus will be raised to meet Him in the
glory; the wicked dead, whoever they be, from the days of Cain down,
will remain in their graves during the thousand years of millennial
blessedness, and at the close of that bright and blissful period, they
shall come forth and stand before "the great white throne," there to
be "judged every man according to his works," and to pass from the
throne of judgment into the lake of fire. Appalling thought!

Oh, reader, how is it in reference to your precious soul? Have you
seen, by the eye of faith, the blood of the paschal Lamb shed to
screen you from this terrible hour? Have you seen the precious Sheaf
of first-fruits reaped and gathered into the heavenly garner, as the
earnest of your being gathered in due time? These are solemn
questions--deeply solemn. Do not put them aside. See that you are
_now_ under the cover of the blood of Jesus. Remember, you cannot
glean so much as a single ear in the fields of redemption until you
have seen the true Sheaf waved before the Lord. "Ye shall eat neither
bread, nor parched corn, nor green ears, until _the self-same day_
that ye have brought an offering unto your God." The harvest could not
be touched until the sheaf of first-fruits had been presented, and,
with the sheaf, a burnt-offering and a meat-offering.

"And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the Sabbath, from
the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave-offering; seven Sabbaths
shall be complete: even unto the morrow after the seventh Sabbath
shall ye number fifty days; and ye shall offer a new meat-offering
unto the Lord. Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave-loaves
of two tenth deals: they shall be of fine flour; they shall be baken
with leaven; they are the first-fruits unto the Lord." (Ver. 15-17.)
This is the feast of Pentecost--the type of God's people, gathered by
the Holy Ghost, and presented before Him, in connection with all the
preciousness of Christ. In the passover we have the death of Christ,
in the sheaf of first-fruits we have the resurrection of Christ, and
in the feast of Pentecost we have the descent of the Holy Ghost to
form the Church. All this is divinely perfect. The death and
resurrection of Christ had to be accomplished ere the Church could be
formed. The sheaf was offered and then the loaves were baked.

And, observe, "they shall be baken _with leaven_." Why was this?
Because they were intended to foreshadow those who, though filled with
the Holy Ghost, and adorned with His gifts and graces, had,
nevertheless, _evil_ dwelling in them. The assembly, on the day of
Pentecost, stood in the full value of the blood of Christ, was crowned
with the gifts of the Holy Ghost; but there was leaven there also. No
power of the Spirit could do away with the fact that there was evil
dwelling in the people of God. It might be suppressed and kept out of
view, but it was there. This fact is foreshadowed in the type by the
leaven in the two loaves, and it is set forth in the actual history of
the Church; for albeit God the Holy Ghost was present in the assembly,
the flesh was there likewise to lie unto Him. Flesh is flesh, nor can
it ever be made aught else than flesh. The Holy Ghost did not come
down on the day of Pentecost to improve nature or do away with the
fact of its incurable evil, but to baptize believers into one body,
and connect them with their living Head in heaven.

Allusion has already been made, in the chapter on the peace-offering,
to the fact that leaven was permitted in connection therewith. It was
the divine recognition of the evil in the worshiper. Thus is it also
in the ordinance of the "two wave-loaves;" they were to be "baken with
_leaven_," because of the _evil_ in the antitype.

But, blessed be God, the evil which was divinely recognized was
divinely provided for. This gives great rest and comfort to the heart.
It is a comfort to be assured that God knows the worst of us; and,
moreover, that He has made provision according to _His_ knowledge, and
not merely according to _ours_. "And ye shall offer _with the bread_
seven lambs _without blemish_ of the first year, and one young
bullock, and two rams; they shall be for a burnt-offering unto the
Lord, with their meat-offering and their drink-offerings, even an
offering made by fire, of sweet savor unto the Lord." (Ver. 18.) Here,
then, we have, in immediate connection with the leavened loaves, the
presentation of an unblemished sacrifice, typifying the great and
all-important truth that it is Christ's perfectness, and not our
sinfulness, that is ever before the view of God. Observe particularly
the words, "ye shall offer _with the bread_ seven lambs _without
blemish_." Precious truth!--deeply precious, though clothed in typic
dress! May the reader be enabled to enter into it, to make his own of
it, to stay his conscience upon it, to feed and refresh his heart with
it, to delight his whole soul in it. Not I, but Christ.

It may, however, be objected that the fact of Christ's being a
spotless Lamb is not sufficient to roll the burden of guilt from a
sin-stained conscience--a sweet-savor offering would not, of itself,
avail for a guilty sinner. This objection might be urged, but our type
fully meets and entirely removes it. It is quite true that a
burnt-offering would not have been sufficient where "leaven" was in
question; and hence we read, "Then ye shall sacrifice one kid of the
goats for a _sin-offering_, and two lambs of the first year for a
sacrifice of peace-offerings." (Ver. 19.) The "sin-offering" was the
answer to the "leaven" in the loaves: "peace" was established, so that
communion could be enjoyed, and all went up in immediate connection
with the "sweet savor" of the "burnt-offering" unto the Lord.

Thus, on the day of Pentecost, the Church was presented in all the
value and excellency of Christ, through the power of the Holy Ghost.
Though having in itself the leaven of the old nature, that leaven was
not reckoned, because the divine Sin-offering had perfectly answered
for it. The power of the Holy Ghost did not remove the leaven, but the
blood of the Lamb had atoned for it. This is a most interesting and
important distinction. The work of the Spirit in the believer does not
remove indwelling evil. It enables him to detect, judge, and subdue
the evil; but no amount of spiritual power can do away with the fact
that the evil is there--though, blessed be God, the conscience is at
perfect ease, inasmuch as the blood of our Sin-offering has eternally
settled the whole question; and therefore, instead of our evil being
under the eye of God, it has been put out of sight forever, and we are
accepted in all the acceptableness of Christ, who offered Himself to
God as a sweet-smelling sacrifice, that He might perfectly glorify Him
in all things, and be the food of His people forever.

Thus much as to Pentecost--after which a long period is suffered to
roll on ere we have any movement amongst the people. There is,
however, the notice of "the poor and stranger" in that beautiful
ordinance which has already been referred to in its moral aspect. Here
we may look at it in a dispensational point of view. "And when ye reap
the harvest of your land, thou shalt not make clean riddance of the
corners of thy field when thou reapest, neither shalt thou gather any
gleaning of thy harvest; thou shalt leave them unto the poor, and to
the stranger: I am the Lord your God." (Ver. 22.) Provision is here
made for the stranger to glean in Israel's fields. The Gentile is to
be brought in to participate in the overflowing goodness of God. When
Israel's storehouse and wine-press have been fully furnished, there
will be precious sheaves and rich clusters for the Gentile to gather.

We are not, however, to suppose that the spiritual blessings with
which the Church is endowed in the heavenlies with Christ are set
forth under the figure of a stranger gleaning in Israel's fields.
These blessings are as new to the seed of Abraham as they are to the
Gentile. They are not the gleanings of Canaan, but the glories of
heaven--the glories of Christ. The Church is not merely blessed _by_
Christ, but _with_ and _in_ Christ. The bride of Christ will not be
sent forth to gather up, as a stranger, the sheaves and clusters in
the corners of Israel's fields and from the branches of Israel's
vines. No; she tastes of higher blessings, richer joys, nobler
dignities, than aught that Israel ever knew. She is not to glean as a
stranger on earth, but to enjoy her own wealthy and happy home in
heaven, to which she belongs. This is the "better thing" which God
hath, in His manifold wisdom and grace, "reserved" for her. No doubt
it will be a gracious privilege for "the stranger" to be permitted to
glean after Israel's harvest is reaped; but the Church's portion is
incomparably higher, even to be the bride of Israel's King, the
partner of His throne, the sharer of His joys, His dignities, and His
glories; to be like Him and with Him forever. The eternal mansions of
the Father's house on high, and not the ungleaned corners of Israel's
fields below, are to be the Church's portion. May we ever bear this in
mind, and live, in some small degree, worthy of such a holy and
elevated destination.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Speak unto the children of
Israel, saying, In the seventh month, in the first day of the month,
shall ye have a Sabbath, a memorial of blowing of trumpets, a holy
convocation. Ye shall do no servile work; but ye shall offer an
offering made by fire unto the Lord.'" (Ver. 23-25.) A new subject is
introduced here by the words, "the Lord spake unto Moses," which, let
me remark in passing, affords an interesting help in classifying the
subjects of the entire chapter. Thus, the Sabbath, the passover, and
the feast of unleavened bread are given under the first communication;
the wave-sheaf, the wave-loaves, and the ungleaned corners are given
under the second; after which we have a long unnoticed interval; and
then comes the soul-stirring feast of trumpets, on the first day of
the seventh month. This ordinance leads us on to the time, now fast
approaching, when the remnant of Israel shall "blow the trumpet" for a
memorial, calling to remembrance their long-lost glory, and stirring
up themselves to seek the Lord.

The feast of trumpets is intimately connected with another great
solemnity, namely, "the day of atonement." "_Also_ on the tenth day of
this seventh month there shall be a day of atonement: it shall be a
holy convocation unto you; and ye shall afflict your souls, and offer
an offering make by fire unto the Lord. And ye shall do no work in
that same day; for it is a day of atonement, to make an atonement for
you before the Lord your God.... It shall be unto you a Sabbath of
rest, and ye shall afflict your souls: in the ninth day of the month
at even, from even unto even, shall ye celebrate your Sabbath." (Ver.
27-32.) Thus, after the blowing of the trumpets, an interval of eight
days elapses, and then we have the day of atonement, with which these
things are connected, namely, affliction of soul, atonement for sin,
and rest from labor. All these things will find their due place in the
experience of the Jewish remnant by and by. "The harvest is past, the
summer is ended, and we are not saved." (Jer. viii. 20.) Such will be
the pathetic lament of the remnant when the Spirit of God shall have
begun to touch their heart and conscience. "And they shall look upon
Me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him, as one
mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for Him, as one
that is in bitterness for her first-born. In that day shall there be a
great mourning in Jerusalem, as the mourning of Hadadrimmon in the
valley of Megiddon. And the land shall mourn, every family apart,"
etc. (Zech. xii. 10-14.)

What deep mourning, what intense affliction, what genuine penitence,
there will be, when, under the mighty action of the Holy Ghost, the
conscience of the remnant shall recall the sins of the past--the
neglect of the Sabbath, the breach of the law, the stoning of the
prophets, the piercing of the Son, the resistance of the Spirit! All
these things will come in array on the tablets of an enlightened and
exercised conscience, and produce keen affliction of soul.

But the blood of atonement will meet all. "In that day there shall be
a fountain opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of
Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness." (Zech. xiii. 1.) They will be
made to feel their guilt and be afflicted, and they will also be led
to see the efficacy of the blood, and find perfect peace--a Sabbath of
rest unto their souls.

Now, when such results shall have been reached in the experience of
Israel in the latter day, for what should we look? Surely, THE GLORY.
When the "blindness" is removed and "the vail" taken away, when the
heart of the remnant is turned to Jehovah, then shall the bright beams
of the "Sun of righteousness" fall, in healing, restoring, and saving
power, upon a truly penitent, afflicted, and poor people. To enter
elaborately upon this subject would demand a volume in itself. The
exercises, the experiences, the conflicts, the trials, the
difficulties, and the ultimate blessings of the Jewish remnant are
fully detailed throughout the psalms and prophets. The existence of
such a body must be clearly seen ere the psalms and prophets can be
studied with intelligence and satisfaction. Not but that we may learn
much from those portions of inspiration, for "all Scripture is
profitable;" but the surest way to make a right use of any portion of
the Word of God, is to understand its primary application. If, then,
we apply scriptures to the Church, or heavenly body, which belong,
strictly speaking, to the Jewish remnant, or earthly body, we must be
involved in serious error as to both the one and the other. In point
of fact, it happens in many cases that the existence of such a body as
the remnant is completely ignored, and the true position and hope of
the Church are entirely lost sight of. These are grave errors, which
my reader should sedulously seek to avoid. Let him not suppose for a
moment that they are mere speculations, fitted only to engage the
attention of the curious, and possessing no practical power whatever.
There could not be a more erroneous supposition. What! is it of no
practical value to us to know whether we belong to earth or heaven? is
it of no real moment to us to know whether we shall be at rest in the
mansions above or passing through the apocalyptic judgments down here?
Who could admit aught so unreasonable? The truth is, it would be
difficult to fix on any line of truth more practical than that which
unfolds the distinctive destinies of the earthly remnant and the
heavenly Church. I shall not pursue the subject further here; but the
reader will find it well worthy of his calm and prayerful study. We
shall close this section with a view of the feast of tabernacles--the
last solemnity of the Jewish year.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Speak unto the children of
Israel, saying, The fifteenth day of this seventh month shall be the
feast of tabernacles for seven days unto the Lord.... Also in the
fifteenth day of the seventh month, when ye have gathered in the fruit
of the land, ye shall keep a feast unto the Lord seven days: on the
first day shall be a Sabbath, and on the eighth shall be a Sabbath.
And ye shall take you on the first day the boughs of goodly trees,
branches of palm-trees, and boughs of thick trees, and willows of the
brook; and ye shall rejoice before the Lord your God seven days. And
ye shall keep it a feast unto the Lord seven days in the year: it
shall be a statute forever in your generations; ye shall celebrate it
in the seventh month. Ye shall dwell in booths seven days: all that
are Israelites born shall dwell in booths; that your generations may
know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I
brought them out of the land of Egypt: I am the Lord your God.'" (Ver.
33-43.)

This feast points us forward to the time of Israel's glory in the
latter day, and therefore it forms a most lovely and appropriate close
to the whole series of feasts. The harvest was gathered in, all was
done, the storehouses were amply furnished, and Jehovah would have His
people to give expression to their festive joy. But, alas! they seem
to have had but little heart to enter into the divine thought in
reference to this most delightful ordinance. They lost sight of the
fact that they had been strangers and pilgrims, and hence their long
neglect of this feast. From the days of Joshua down to the time of
Nehemiah, the feast of tabernacles had never once been celebrated. It
was reserved for the feeble remnant that returned from the Babylonish
captivity to do what had not been done even in the bright days of
Solomon. "And all the congregation of them that were come again out of
the captivity made booths, and sat under the booths: for since the
days of Joshua the son of Nun, unto that day, had not the children of
Israel done so. And there was very great gladness." (Neh. viii. 17.)
How refreshing it must have been to those who had hung their harps on
the willows of Babylon, to find themselves beneath the shade of the
willows of Canaan! It was a sweet foretaste of that time of which the
feast of tabernacles was the type, when Israel's restored tribes shall
repose within those millennial bowers which the faithful hand of
Jehovah will erect for them in the land which He sware to give unto
Abraham and to his seed forever. Thrice-happy moment when the heavenly
and the earthly shall meet as intimated in "the first day" and "the
eighth day" of the feast of tabernacles! "The heavens shall hear the
earth, and the earth shall hear the corn and the wine and the oil, and
they shall hear Jezreel."

There is a fine passage in the last chapter of Zechariah which goes to
prove very distinctly that the true celebration of the feast of
tabernacles belongs to the glory of the latter day.--"And it shall
come to pass that every one that is left of all the nations which came
against Jerusalem, shall even go up from year to year to worship the
King, the Lord of hosts, and to keep the feast of tabernacles." (Chap.
xiv. 16.) What a scene! Who would seek to rob it of its characteristic
beauty by a vague system of interpretation falsely called
spiritualizing? Surely, Jerusalem means Jerusalem, nations mean
nations, and the feast of tabernacles means the feast of tabernacles.
Is there any thing incredible in this? Surely, nothing, save to man's
reason, which rejects all that lies beyond its narrow range. The feast
of tabernacles shall yet be celebrated in the land of Canaan, and the
nations of the saved shall go up thither to participate in its
glorious and hallowed festivities. Jerusalem's warfare shall then be
accomplished; the roar of battle shall cease; the sword and the spear
shall be transformed into the implements of peaceful agriculture;
Israel shall repose beneath the refreshing shade of their vines and
fig-trees; and all the earth shall rejoice in the government of "the
Prince of Peace." Such is the prospect presented in the unerring pages
of inspiration. The types foreshadow it, the prophets prophesy of it,
faith believes it, and hope anticipates it.

       *       *       *       *       *

NOTE.--At the close of our chapter we read, "And Moses declared unto
the children of Israel _the feasts of the Lord_." This was their true
character, their original title; but in the gospel of John they are
called "_feasts of the Jews_." They had long ceased to be Jehovah's
feasts. He was shut out. They did not want Him; and hence, in John
vii, when Jesus was asked to go up to "_the Jews' feast of
tabernacles_," He answered, "My time is not yet come;" and when He did
go up, it was "privately," to take His place outside of the whole
thing, and to call upon every thirsty soul to come unto Him and drink.
There is a solemn lesson in this. Divine institutions are speedily
marred in the hands of man; but, oh! how deeply blessed to know that
the thirsty soul that feels the barrenness and drought connected with
a scene of empty religious formality, has only to flee to Jesus and
drink freely of His exhaustless springs, and so become a channel of
blessing to others.




CHAPTER XXIV.


There is very much to interest the spiritual mind in this brief
section. We have seen in chapter xxiii. the history of the dealings of
God with Israel, from the offering up of the true paschal Lamb, until
the rest and glory of the millennial kingdom. In the chapter now
before us, we have two grand ideas, namely, first, the unfailing
record and memorial of the twelve tribes, maintained before God by the
power of the Spirit and the efficacy of Christ's priesthood; and
secondly, the apostacy of Israel after the flesh, and divine judgment
executed thereon. It is the clear apprehension of the former that will
enable us to contemplate the latter.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Command the children of
Israel, that they bring unto thee _pure_ oil olive, _beaten_ for the
light, to cause the lamps to burn _continually_. Without the vail of
the testimony, in the tabernacle of the congregation, shall Aaron
order it _from the evening unto the morning_, before the Lord
_continually;_ it shall be a statute forever in your generations. He
shall order the lamps upon the _pure_ candlestick before the Lord
_continually_.'" (Ver. 1-4.) The "pure oil" represents the grace of
the Holy Spirit, founded upon the work of Christ, as exhibited by the
candlestick of "beaten gold." The "olive" was _pressed_ to yield the
"oil," and the gold was "_beaten_" to form the candlestick. In other
words, the grace and light of the Spirit are founded upon the death of
Christ, and maintained in clearness and power by the priesthood of
Christ. The golden lamp diffused its light throughout the precincts of
the sanctuary during the dreary hours of night, when darkness brooded
over the nation and all were wrapped in slumber. In all this we have a
vivid presentation of God's faithfulness to His people whatever might
be their outward condition. Darkness and slumber might settle down
upon them, but the lamp was to burn "continually." The high-priest was
responsible to keep the steady light of testimony burning during the
tedious hours of the night. "Without the vail of the testimony, in the
tabernacle of the congregation, shall Aaron order it from the evening
unto the morning, before the Lord continually." The maintenance of
this light was not left dependent upon Israel: God had provided one
whose office it was to look after it and order it continually.

But further, we read, "And thou shalt take fine flour, and bake twelve
cakes thereof: two tenth deals shall be in one cake. And thou shalt
set them in two rows, six in a row, upon the _pure_ table before the
Lord. And thou shalt put _pure_ frankincense upon each row, that it
may be on the bread for a memorial, even an offering made by fire unto
the Lord. Every Sabbath he shall set it in order before the Lord
_continually_, being taken from the children of Israel by an
everlasting covenant. And it shall be Aaron's and his sons'; and they
shall eat it in the holy place: for it is most holy unto him of the
offerings of the Lord made by fire, by a perpetual statute." (Ver.
5-9.) There is no mention of leaven in these loaves. They represent, I
doubt not, Christ in immediate connection with "the twelve tribes of
Israel." They were laid up in the sanctuary before the Lord, on the
pure table, for seven days, after which they became the food of Aaron
and his sons, furnishing another striking figure of Israel's condition
in the view of Jehovah, whatever might be their outward aspect. The
twelve tribes are ever before Him. Their memorial can never perish.
They are ranged in divine order in the sanctuary, covered with the
fragrant incense of Christ, and reflected from the pure table whereon
they rest beneath the bright beams of that golden lamp which shines
with undimmed lustre through the darkest hour of the nation's moral
night.

Now, it is well to see that we are not sacrificing sound judgment or
divine truth on the altar of fancy, when we venture to interpret,
after such a fashion, the mystic furniture of the sanctuary. We are
taught in Hebrews ix. that all these things were "the patterns of
things in the heavens;" and again, in Hebrews x. 1, that they were "a
shadow of good things to come." We are therefore warranted in
believing that there are "things in the heavens" answering to the
"patterns"--that there is a substance answering to the "shadow." In a
word, we are warranted in believing that there is that "in the
heavens" which answers to "the seven lamps," "the pure table," and the
"twelve loaves." This is not human imagination, but divine truth, on
which faith has fed in all ages. What was the meaning of Elijah's
altar of "twelve stones" on the top of Carmel? It was nothing else
than the expression of his faith in that truth of which the "twelve
loaves" were "the pattern" or "the shadow." He believed in the
unbroken unity of the nation, maintained before God in the eternal
stability of the promise made to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, whatever
might be the external condition of the nation. Man might look in vain
for the manifested unity of the twelve tribes; but faith could always
look within the hallowed inclosure of the sanctuary, and there see the
twelve loaves, covered with pure frankincense, ranged in divine order
on the pure table; and even though all without were wrapped in
midnight's gloomy shades, yet could faith discern, by the light of
the _seven_ golden lamps, the same grand truth foreshadowed, namely,
the indissoluble unity of Israel's twelve tribes.

Thus it was then, and thus it is now. The night is dark and gloomy.
There is not, in all this lower world, so much as a single ray by
which the human eye can trace the unity of Israel's tribes. They are
scattered among the nations, and lost to man's vision; but their
memorial is before the Lord. Faith owns this, because it knows that
"all the promises of God are yea and amen in Christ Jesus." It sees in
the upper sanctuary, by the Spirit's perfect light, the twelve tribes
faithfully memorialized. Hearken to the following noble accents of
faith: "And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made
of God unto our fathers: unto which promise our _twelve tribes_,
instantly serving God night and day [νυκτα και ημεραν], hope to
come." (Acts xxvi. 6, 7.) Now, if King Agrippa had asked Paul, Where
are the twelve tribes? could he have shown them to him? No. But why
not? Was it because they were not to be seen? No; but because Agrippa
had not eyes to see them. The twelve tribes lay far beyond the range
of Agrippa's vision. It needed the eye of faith and the gracious light
of the Spirit of God to be able to discern the twelve loaves, ordered
upon the pure table in the sanctuary of God. There they were, and Paul
saw them there, though the moment in which he gave utterance to his
sublime conviction was as dark as it well could be. Faith is not
governed by appearances. It takes its stand upon the lofty rock of
God's eternal Word, and, in all the calmness and certainty of that
holy elevation, feeds upon the immutable word of Him who cannot lie.
Unbelief may stupidly stare about and ask, Where are the twelve
tribes? or how can they be found and restored? It is impossible to
give an answer. Not because there is no answer to be given, but
because unbelief is utterly incapable of rising to the elevated point
from which the answer can be seen. Faith is as sure that the memorial
of the twelve tribes of Israel is before the eye of Israel's God, as
it is that the twelve loaves were laid on the golden table every
Sabbath day. But who can convince the skeptic or the infidel of this?
who can secure credence for such a truth from those who are governed,
in all things, by reason or sense, and know nothing of what it is to
hope against hope? Faith finds divine certainties and eternal
realities in the midst of a scene where reason and sense can find
nothing. Oh for a more profound faith! May we grasp, with more intense
earnestness, every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord,
and feed upon it in all the artless simplicity of a little child.

We shall now turn to the second point in our chapter, namely, the
apostacy of Israel after the flesh, and the divine judgment thereon.

"And the son of an Israelitish woman, whose father was an Egyptian,
went out among the children of Israel: and this son of an Israelitish
woman and a man of Israel strove together in the camp: and the
Israelitish woman's son blasphemed the name of the LORD, and cursed.
And they brought him unto Moses; ... and they put him in ward, that
the mind of the Lord might be showed them. And the Lord spake unto
Moses, saying, 'Bring forth him that hath cursed without the camp; and
let all that heard him lay their hands upon his head, and let all the
congregation stone him.'... And Moses spake to the children of Israel,
that they should bring forth him that had cursed out of the camp, and
stone him with stones. And the children of Israel did as the Lord
commanded Moses." (Ver. 10-23.)

The peculiar place assigned by the inspired penman to this narrative
is striking and interesting. I have no doubt whatever but that it is
designed to give us the opposite side of the picture presented in the
opening verses of the chapter. Israel after the flesh has grievously
failed, and sinned against Jehovah; the name of the Lord has been
blasphemed amongst the Gentiles; wrath has come upon the nation; the
judgments of an offended God have fallen upon them; but the day is
coming when the dark and heavy cloud of judgment shall roll away, and
then shall the twelve tribes, in their unbroken unity, stand forth
before all the nations as the amazing monument of Jehovah's
faithfulness and loving-kindness. "And in that day thou shalt say, O
Lord, I will praise Thee; though Thou wast angry with me, Thine anger
is turned away, and Thou comfortedst me. Behold, God is my salvation;
I will trust, and not be afraid: for the Lord JEHOVAH is my strength
and my song, He also is become my salvation. Therefore with joy shall
ye draw water out of the wells of salvation. And in that day shall ye
say, Praise the Lord, call upon His name, declare His doings among the
people, make mention that His name is exalted. Sing unto the Lord; for
he hath done excellent things: this is known in all the earth. Cry out
and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion; for great is the Holy One of
Israel in the midst of thee." (Isa. xii.) "For I would not, brethren,
that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in
your own conceits, that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until
the fullness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be
saved: as it is written, 'There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer,
and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob. For this is My covenant
unto them, when I shall take away their sins.' As concerning the
gospel, they are enemies for your sakes; but as touching the election,
they are beloved for the fathers' sakes. For the gifts and calling of
God are without repentance. For as ye in times past have not believed
God, yet have now obtained mercy through their unbelief; even so have
these also now not believed in your mercy, that they also may obtain
mercy. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that He might have
mercy upon all. O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and
knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways
past finding out! For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who
hath been His counselor? or who hath first given to Him, and it shall
be recompensed to him again? For of Him and through Him and to Him are
all things; to whom be glory forever. Amen." (Rom. xi. 25-36.)

Passages might be multiplied to prove that though Israel is suffering
the divine judgment because of sin, yet "the gifts and calling of God
are without repentance"--that though the blasphemer is being stoned
without the camp, the twelve loaves are undisturbed within the
sanctuary. "The voices of the prophets" declare, and the voices of
apostles re-echo the glorious truth that "all Israel shall be saved;"
not because they have not sinned, but because "the gifts and calling
of God are without repentance." Let Christians beware how they tamper
with "the promises made unto the fathers." If these promises be
explained away or misapplied, it must necessarily weaken our moral
sense of the divine integrity and accuracy of Scripture as a whole. If
one part may be explained away, so may another; if one passage may be
vaguely interpreted, so may another; and thus it would come to pass
that we should be deprived of all that blessed certainty which
constitutes the foundation of our repose in reference to all that the
Lord hath spoken. But more of this as we dwell upon the remaining
chapters of our book.




CHAPTER XXV.


The intelligent reader will discern a strong moral link between this
and the preceding chapter. In chapter xxiv, we learn that the house of
Israel is preserved for the land of Canaan; in chapter xxv, we learn
that the land of Canaan is preserved for the house of Israel. Taking
both together, we have the record of a truth which no power of earth
or hell can obliterate--"All Israel shall be saved," and "the land
shall not be sold forever." The former of these statements enunciates
a principle which has stood like a rock amid the ocean of conflicting
interpretations, while the latter declares a fact which many nations
of the uncircumcised have sought in vain to ignore.

The reader will, I doubt not, observe the peculiar way in which our
chapter opens.--"And the Lord spake unto Moses _in Mount Sinai_." The
principal part of the communications contained in the book of
Leviticus is characterized by the fact of its emanating "from the
tabernacle of the congregation." This is easily accounted for. Those
communications have special reference to the service, communion, and
worship of the priests, or to the moral condition of the people, and
hence they are issued, as might be expected, from "the tabernacle of
the congregation," that grand centre of all that appertained in any
way to priestly service. Here, however, the communication is made
from quite a different point. "The Lord spake unto Moses _in Mount
Sinai_." Now, we know that every expression in Scripture has its own
special meaning, and we are justified in expecting a different line of
communication from "Mount Sinai" from that which reaches us from "the
tabernacle of the congregation." And so it is. The chapter at which we
have now arrived treats of Jehovah's claims as Lord of all the earth.
It is not the worship and communion of a priestly house, or the
internal ordering of the nation; but the claims of God in government,
His right to give a certain portion of the earth to a certain people
to hold as tenants under Him. In a word, it is not to Jehovah in "the
tabernacle"--the place of _worship_; but Jehovah in "Mount Sinai"--the
place of _government_.

"And the Lord spake unto Moses in Mount Sinai, saying, 'Speak unto the
children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye come into the land
which I give you, then shall the land keep a Sabbath unto the Lord.
Six years thou shalt sow thy field, and six years thou shalt prune thy
vineyard. That which groweth of its own accord of thy harvest thou
shalt not reap, neither gather the grapes of thy vine undressed; for
it is a year of rest unto the land. And the Sabbath of the land shall
be meat for you; for thee, and for thy servant, and for thy maid, and
for thy hired servant, and for thy stranger that sojourneth with thee,
and for thy cattle, and for the beast that are in thy land, shall all
the increase thereof be meat.'" (Ver. 1-7.)

Here, then, we have the special feature of the Lord's land. He would
have it to enjoy a sabbatic year, and in that year there was to be the
evidence of the rich profusion with which He would bless those who
held as tenants under Him. Happy, highly privileged tenantry! What an
honor to hold immediately under Jehovah! No rent! no taxes! no
burdens! Well might it be said, "Happy is the people that is in such a
case; yea, happy is the nation whose God is Jehovah." We know, alas!
that Israel failed to take full possession of that wealthy land of
which Jehovah made them a present. He had given it _all_; He had given
it _forever_. They took but _a part_, and that _for a time_. Still,
there it is. The property is there, though the tenants are ejected for
the present. "The land shall not be sold _forever_: for _the land is
Mine_; for ye are strangers and sojourners _with Me_." What does this
mean, but that Canaan belongs specially to Jehovah, and that He will
hold it through the tribes of Israel? True, "the earth is the Lord's,"
but that is quite another thing. It is plain that He has been pleased,
for His own unsearchable purposes, to take special possession of the
land of Canaan, and to submit that land to a peculiar line of
treatment, to mark it off from all other lands, by calling it His own,
and to distinguish it by judgments and ordinances and periodical
solemnities, the mere contemplation of which enlightens the
understanding and affects the heart. Where, throughout all the earth,
do we read of a land enjoying a year of unbroken repose--a year of
richest abundance? The rationalist may ask, How can these things be?
the skeptic may doubt if they could be; but faith finds a satisfying
answer from the lips of Jehovah--"And if ye shall say, What shall we
eat the seventh year? behold, we shall not sow, nor gather in our
increase: then I will command My blessing upon you in the sixth year,
and it shall bring forth fruit for three years. And ye shall sow the
eighth year, and eat yet of old fruit until the ninth year; until her
fruits come in ye shall eat of the old store." (Ver. 20-22.) Nature
might say, What shall we do for _our sowing_? God's answer is, "I will
command _My blessing_." God's "blessing" is better far than man's
"sowing." He was not going to let them starve in His sabbatic year.
They were to feed upon the fruits of His blessing, while they
celebrated His year of rest--a year which pointed forward to that
eternal Sabbath that remains for the people of God.

"And thou shalt number seven Sabbaths of years unto thee, seven times
seven years; and the space of the seven Sabbaths of years shall be
unto thee forty and nine years. Then shalt thou cause the trumpet of
the jubilee to sound on the tenth day of the seventh month; in the day
of atonement shall ye make the trumpet sound throughout all your
land." (Ver. 8, 9.) It is peculiarly interesting to note the various
methods in which the millennial rest was held up to view in the Jewish
economy. Every seventh day was a sabbatic day; every seventh year was
a sabbatic year; and every seven times seven years there was a
jubilee. Each and all of these typical solemnities held up to the
vision of faith the blessed prospect of a time when labor and sorrow
should cease; when "the sweat of the brow" would no longer be needed
to satisfy the cravings of hunger; but when a millennial earth
enriched by the copious showers of divine grace, and fertilized by the
bright beams of the Sun of righteousness, should pour its abundance
into the storehouse and wine-press of the people of God. Happy time!
happy people! How blessed to be assured that these things are not the
pencilings of imagination or the flights of fancy, but the substantial
verities of divine revelation, to be enjoyed by faith, which is "the
substance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen."

Of all the Jewish solemnities the jubilee would seem to have been the
most soul-stirring and enrapturing. It stood immediately connected
with the great day of atonement. It was when the blood of the victim
was shed that the emancipating sound of the jubilee trump was heard
through the hills and valleys of the land of Canaan. That longed-for
note was designed to wake up the nation from the very centre of its
moral being--to stir the deepest depths of the soul, and to send a
shining river of divine and ineffable joy through the length and
breadth of the land. "In the day of atonement shall ye make the
trumpet sound throughout _all_ your land." Not a corner was to remain
unvisited by "the joyful sound." The aspect of the jubilee was as wide
as the aspect of the atonement on which the jubilee was based.

"And ye shall hallow the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty
throughout all the land unto all the inhabitants thereof: it shall be
a jubilee unto you; and ye shall return every man unto his possession,
and ye shall return every man unto his family. A jubilee shall that
fiftieth year be unto you: ye shall not sow, neither reap that which
groweth of itself in it, nor gather the grapes in it of thy vine
undressed. For it is the jubilee; it shall be holy unto you: ye shall
eat the increase thereof out of the field. In the year of this jubilee
ye shall return every man unto his possession." (Ver. 8-13.) All
estates and conditions of the people were permitted to feel the
hallowed and refreshing influence of this most noble institution. The
exile returned; the captive was emancipated; the debtor set free; each
family opened its bosom to receive once more its long-lost members;
each inheritance received back its exiled owner. The sound of the
trumpet was the welcome and soul-stirring signal for the captive to
escape, for the slave to cast aside the chains of his bondage, for the
man-slayer to return to his home, for the ruined and poverty-stricken
to rise to the possession of their forfeited inheritance. No sooner
had the trumpet's thrice-welcome sound fallen upon the ear than the
mighty tide of blessing rose majestically and sent its refreshing
undulations into the most remote corners of Jehovah's highly favored
land.

"And if thou sell aught unto thy neighbor, or buyest aught of thy
neighbor's hand, ye shall not oppress one another: according to the
number of years after the jubilee thou shalt buy of thy neighbor, and
according unto the number of years of the fruits he shall sell unto
thee. According to the multitude of years thou shalt increase the
price thereof, and according to the fewness of years thou shalt
diminish the price of it; for according to the number of the years of
the fruits doth he sell unto thee. Ye shall not therefore oppress one
another; but thou shalt fear thy God: for I am the Lord your God."
(Ver. 14-17.) The year of jubilee reminded both buyer and seller that
the land belonged to Jehovah and was not to be sold. "The fruits"
might be sold, but that was all: Jehovah could never give up the land
to any one. It is important to get this point well fixed in the mind;
it may open up a very extensive line of truth. If the land of Canaan
is not to be sold--if Jehovah declares it to be His forever, then for
whom does He want it? who is to hold under Him? Those to whom He gave
it by an everlasting covenant, that they might have it in possession
as long as the moon endureth--even to all generations.

There is no spot in all the earth like unto the land of Canaan in the
divine estimation. There Jehovah set up His throne and His sanctuary;
there His priests stood to minister continually before Him; there the
voices of His prophets were heard testifying of present ruin and
future restoration and glory; there the Baptist began, continued, and
ended his career as the forerunner of the Messiah; there the blessed
One was born of a woman; there He was baptized; there He preached and
taught; there He labored and died; from thence He ascended in triumph
to the right hand of God; thither God the Holy Ghost descended, in
Pentecostal power; from thence the overflowing tide of gospel
testimony emanated to the ends of the earth; thither the Lord of glory
will descend ere long, and plant His foot "on the Mount of Olives;"
there His throne will be re-established and His worship restored. In a
word, His eyes and His heart are there continually; its dust is
precious in His sight; it is the centre of all His thoughts and
operations as touching this earth; and it is His purpose to make it an
eternal excellency, the joy of many generations.

It is, then, I repeat, immensely important to get a firm hold of this
interesting line of truth with respect to the land of Canaan. Of that
land Jehovah hath said, "IT IS MINE." Who shall take it from Him?
Where is the king or the emperor--where the power, human or
diabolical, that can wrest "the pleasant land" out of Jehovah's
omnipotent grasp? True, it has been a bone of contention, an apple of
discord, to the nations. It has been, and it will yet be, the scene
and centre of cruel war and bloodshed. But far above all the din of
battle and the strife of nations, these words fall with divine
clearness, fullness, and power upon the ear of faith: "_The land is
Mine!_" Jehovah can never give up that land, nor those "twelve
tribes" through whom He is to inherit it forever. Let my reader think
of this; let him ponder it deeply; let him guard against all looseness
of thought and vagueness of interpretation as to this subject. God
hath not cast away His people, or the land which He sware to give unto
them for an everlasting possession. "The twelve loaves" of Leviticus
xxiv. bear witness to the former, and "the jubilee" of Leviticus xxv.
bears witness to the latter. The memorial of the "twelve tribes of
Israel" is ever before the Lord, and the moment is rapidly approaching
when the trump of jubilee shall be heard upon the mountains of
Palestine. Then, in reality, the captive shall cast off the
ignominious chain which for ages has bound him; then shall the exile
return to that happy home from which he has so long been banished;
then shall every debt be canceled, every burden removed, and every
tear wiped away. "For thus saith the Lord, 'Behold, I will extend
peace to her [Jerusalem] like a river, and the glory of the Gentiles
like a flowing stream: then shall ye suck, ye shall be borne upon her
sides, and be dandled upon her knees. As one whom his mother
comforteth, so will I comfort you; and ye shall be comforted in
Jerusalem. And when ye see this, your heart shall rejoice, and your
bones shall flourish like an herb; and the hand of the Lord shall be
known toward His servants, and His indignation toward His enemies.
For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with His chariots like
a whirlwind, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with
flames of fire. For by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with
all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many.... For I know
their works and their thoughts; it shall come that I will gather all
nations and tongues; and they shall come and see My glory. And I will
set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto
the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal
and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither
have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the
Gentiles. And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto
the Lord, out of all nations, upon horses, and in chariots, and in
litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to My holy mountain
Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering
in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord. And I will also take of
them for priests and for Levites, saith the Lord. For as the new
heavens and the new earth, which I will make, shall remain before Me,
saith the Lord, so shall your seed and your name remain. And it shall
come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath
to another, shall all flesh come to worship before Me, saith the
Lord.'" (Isaiah lxvi. 12-23.)

And now let us look for a moment at the practical effect of the
jubilee--its influence upon the transactions between man and
man.--"And if thou sell aught unto thy neighbor, or buyest aught of
thy neighbor's hand, ye shall not oppress one another. According to
the number of years after the jubilee thou shalt buy of thy neighbor,
and according to the number of years of the fruits he shall sell unto
thee." The scale of prices was to be regulated by the jubilee. If that
glorious event were at hand, the price was low; if far off, the price
was high. All human compacts as to land were broken up the moment the
trump of jubilee was heard, for the land was Jehovah's; and the
jubilee brought all back to its normal condition.

This teaches us a fine lesson. If our hearts are cherishing the
abiding hope of the Lord's return, we shall set light by all earthly
things. It is morally impossible that we can be in the attitude of
waiting for the Son from heaven, and not be detached from this present
world. "Let your moderation be known unto all men: the Lord is at
hand." (Phil. iv.) A person may hold "the doctrine of the millennium,"
as it is called, or the doctrine of "the second advent," and be a
thorough man of the world; but one who lives in the habitual
expectation of Christ's appearing must be separated from that which
will be judged and broken up when He comes. It is not a question of
the shortness and uncertainty of human life, which is quite true; or
of the transitory and unsatisfying character of the things of time,
which is equally true. It is far more potent and influential than
either or both of these,--it is this: "_The Lord is at hand._" May our
hearts be affected and our conduct in all things influenced by this
most precious and sanctifying truth.




CHAPTER XXVI.


This chapter requires little in the way of note or exposition. It
contains a most solemn and affecting record of the blessings of
obedience on the one hand, and the terrible consequences of
disobedience on the other. Had Israel walked in obedience, they would
have been invincible. "I will give peace in the land, and ye shall lie
down, and none shall make you afraid; and I will rid evil beasts out
of the land, neither shall the sword go through your land. And ye
shall chase your enemies, and they shall fall before you by the sword.
And five of you shall chase a hundred, and a hundred of you shall put
ten thousand to flight; and your enemies shall fall before you by the
sword. For I will have respect unto you, and make you fruitful, and
multiply you, and establish My covenant with you. And ye shall eat old
store, and bring forth the old because of the new. And I will set My
tabernacle among you; and My soul shall not abhor you. And I will walk
among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be My people. I am the
Lord your God, which brought you forth out of the land of Egypt, that
ye should not be their bondsmen; and I have broken the bands of your
yoke, and made you go upright." (Ver. 6-13.)

The presence of God should ever have been their shield and buckler. No
weapon formed against them could prosper. But then the divine
presence was only to be enjoyed by an obedient people. Jehovah could
not sanction by His presence disobedience or wickedness. The
uncircumcised nations around might depend upon their prowess and their
military resources: Israel had only the arm of Jehovah to depend upon,
and that arm could never be stretched forth to shield unholiness or
disobedience. Their strength was, to walk with God in a spirit of
dependence and obedience. So long as they walked thus, there was a
wall of fire round about them, to protect them from every enemy and
every evil.

But, alas! Israel failed altogether. Notwithstanding the solemn and
appalling picture placed before their eyes, in verses 14-33 of this
chapter, they forsook the Lord and served other gods, and thus brought
upon themselves the sore judgments threatened in this section, the
bare record of which is sufficient to make the ears tingle. Under the
heavy weight of these judgments they are suffering at this very hour.
Scattered and peeled, wasted and outcast, they are the monuments of
Jehovah's inflexible truth and justice. They read aloud, to all the
nations of the earth, a most impressive lesson on the subject of the
moral government of God--a lesson which it would be profitable for
these nations to study deeply--yea, and a lesson which it would be
salutary for our own hearts to ponder likewise.

We are very prone to confound two things which are clearly
distinguished in the Word, namely, God's _government_ and God's
_grace_. The evils which result from this confusion are various. It is
sure to lead to an enfeebled sense of the dignity and solemnity of
government, and of the purity, fullness, and elevation of grace. It is
quite true that God in government reserves to Himself the sovereign
right to act in patience, long-suffering, and mercy; but the exercise
of these attributes, in connection with His throne of government, must
never be confounded with the unconditional actings of pure and
absolute grace.

The chapter before us is a record of divine government, and yet, in it
we find such clauses as the following: "If they shall confess their
iniquity, and the iniquity of their fathers, with their trespass which
they trespassed against Me; and that also they have walked contrary
unto Me, and that I also have walked contrary unto them, and have
brought them into the land of their enemies; if then their
uncircumcised hearts be humbled, and they then accept of the
punishment of their iniquity: then will I remember My covenant with
Jacob, and also My covenant with Isaac, and also My covenant with
Abraham will I remember; and I will remember the land. The land also
shall be left of them, and shall enjoy her Sabbaths, while she lieth
desolate without them; and they shall accept of the punishment of
their iniquity: because, even because they despised My judgments, and
because their soul abhorred My statutes. And yet, for all that, when
they be in the land of their enemies, I will not cast them away,
neither will I abhor them, to destroy them utterly, and to break My
covenant with them; for I am the Lord their God. But I will for their
sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors, whom I brought forth
out of the land of Egypt in the sight of the heathen, that I might be
their God: I am the Lord." (Ver. 40-45.)

Here we find God in government, meeting, in long-suffering mercy, the
very earliest and faintest breathings of a broken and penitent spirit.
The history of the judges and of the kings presents many instances of
the exercise of this blessed attribute of the divine government. Again
and again the soul of Jehovah was grieved for Israel (Judges x. 16.),
and He sent them one deliverer after another, until at length there
remained no hope, and the righteous claims of His throne demanded
their expulsion from that land which they were wholly incompetent to
keep.

All this is _government_. But by and by, Israel will be brought into
possession of the land of Canaan on the ground of unqualified and
unchangeable _grace_--grace exercised in divine righteousness, through
the blood of the cross. It will not be by works of law, nor yet by the
institutions of an evanescent economy, but by that grace which "reigns
through righteousness, by Jesus Christ our Lord." Wherefore, they
shall never again be driven forth from their possession. No enemy
shall ever molest them. They shall enjoy undisturbed repose behind the
shield of Jehovah's favor. Their tenure of the land will be according
to the eternal stability of divine grace and the efficacy of the blood
of the everlasting covenant. "They shall be saved in the Lord with an
everlasting salvation."

May the Spirit of God lead us into more enlarged apprehensions of
divine truth, and endow us with a greater capacity to try the things
that differ, and rightly to divide the word of truth.




CHAPTER XXVII.


This closing section of our book treats of the "singular vow," or the
voluntary act whereby a person devoted himself or his property unto
the Lord. "And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, 'Speak unto the
children of Israel, and say unto them, When a man shall make a
singular vow, the persons shall be for the Lord by thy estimation. And
thy estimation shall be ... after the shekel of the sanctuary.'"

Now, in the case of a person devoting himself or his beast, his house
or his field, unto the Lord, it was obviously a question of capacity
or worth; and hence there was a certain scale of valuation, according
to age. Moses, as the representative of the claims of God, was called
upon to estimate, in each case, according to the standard of the
sanctuary. If a man undertakes to make a vow, he must be tried by the
standard of righteousness; and, moreover, in all cases, we are called
upon to recognize the difference between _capacity_ and _title_. In
Exodus xxx. 15, we read, in reference to the atonement money, "The
rich shall not give more, and the poor shall not give less, than half
a shekel, when they give an offering unto the Lord, to make an
atonement for your souls." In the matter of atonement, all stood upon
one common level. Thus it must ever be. High and low, rich and poor,
learned and ignorant, old and young--all have one common title. "There
is no difference." All stand alike on the ground of the infinite
preciousness of the blood of Christ. There may be a vast difference as
to capacity; as to title, there is none: there may be a vast
difference as to experience; as to title, there is none: there may be
a vast difference as to knowledge, gift, and fruitfulness; as to
title, there is none. The sapling and the tree, the babe and the
father, the convert of yesterday and the matured believer, are all on
the same ground. "The rich shall not give more, and the poor shall not
give less." Nothing more could be given; nothing less could be taken.
"We have boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus."
This is our title to enter. Our capacity to worship, when we have
entered, will depend upon our spiritual energy. Christ is our title:
the Holy Ghost is our capacity. Self has nothing to do with either the
one or the other. What a mercy! We get in by the blood of Jesus; we
enjoy what we find there by the Holy Ghost. The blood of Jesus opens
the door; the Holy Ghost conducts us through the house: the blood of
Jesus opens the casket; the Holy Ghost unfolds the precious contents:
the blood of Jesus makes the casket ours; the Holy Ghost enables us to
appreciate its rare and costly gems.

But in Leviticus xxvii, it is entirely a question of ability,
capacity, or worth. Moses had a certain standard, from which he could
not possibly descend; he had a certain rule, from which he could not
possibly swerve. If any one could come up to that, well; if not, he
had to take his place accordingly.

What, then, was to be done in reference to the person who was unable
to rise to the height of the claims set forth by the representative of
divine righteousness? Hear the consolatory answer--"But if he be
_poorer_ than thy estimation, then he shall present himself before
_the priest_, and the priest shall value him; _according to his
ability_ that vowed shall the priest value him." (Ver. 8.) In other
words, if it be a question of man's undertaking to meet the claims of
_righteousness_, then he must meet them; but if, on the other hand, a
man feels himself wholly unable to meet those claims, he has only to
fall back upon _grace_, which will take him up just as he is. Moses is
the representative of the claims of divine righteousness: the priest
is the exponent of the provisions of divine grace. The poor man who
was unable to stand before Moses, fell back into the arms of the
priest. Thus it is ever. If we cannot "_dig_," we can "_beg_;" and
directly we take the place of a beggar, it is no longer a question of
what we are able to _earn_, but of what God is pleased to _give_.

    "Grace all the work shall crown
    Through everlasting days."

How happy it is to be debtors to grace! how happy to take, when God is
glorified in giving! When man is in question, it is infinitely better
to dig than to beg; but when God is in question, the case is the very
reverse.

I would just add that I believe this entire chapter bears, in an
especial manner, upon the nation of Israel. It is intimately connected
with the two preceding chapters. Israel made "a singular vow" at the
foot of Mount Horeb; but they were quite unable to meet the claims of
law--they were far "poorer than Moses' estimation." But, blessed be
God, they will come in under the rich provisions of divine grace.
Having learnt their total inability "to dig," they will not be
"ashamed to beg;" and hence they shall experience the deep blessedness
of being cast upon the sovereign mercy of Jehovah, which stretches,
like a golden chain, "from everlasting to everlasting." It is well to
be poor, when the knowledge of our poverty serves but to unfold to us
the exhaustless riches of divine grace. That grace can never suffer
any one to go empty away. It can never tell any one that he is too
poor. It can meet the very deepest human need; and not only so, but it
is glorified in meeting it. This holds good in every case. It is true
of any individual sinner, and it is true with respect to Israel, who,
having been valued by the lawgiver, have proved "poorer than his
estimation." Grace is the grand and only resource for all. It is the
basis of our salvation, the basis of a life of practical godliness,
and the basis of those imperishable hopes which animate us amid the
trials and conflicts of this sin-stricken world. May we cherish a
deeper sense of grace, and more ardent desire for the glory.

We shall here close our meditations upon this most profound and
precious book. If the foregoing pages should be used of God to awaken
an interest in a section of inspiration which has been so much
neglected by the Church in all ages, they shall not have been written
in vain.

                                                       _C. H. M._

Transcriber's note:

Variations in spelling, punctuation and hyphenation have been retained
except in obvious cases of typographical error.

Page 80: "I shall now preceed to quote at length" ... "preceed" has
been replaced with "proceed".

Page 224: "a pair of turtle-doves or to young pigeons" ... "to" has
been replaced with "two".

Page 241: "consigned to deary solitude" ... "deary" has been replaced
with "dreary".

Page 290: "coals of fire from off the altar before Lord" ... "the" has
been added "before the Lord".





End of Project Gutenberg's Notes on the Book of Leviticus, by C. H. Mackintosh